Gps hospitality burger king phone number
AITA for 'not allowing' my partner to complain about this burger?
2023.03.31 02:40 BurgerIssues123 AITA for 'not allowing' my partner to complain about this burger?
My partner "Em" and I ordered burgers from Uber Eats. Em opened her burger to pull out the pickles, and noticed something that we both thought at first was a pubic hair.
While taking a photo to send with a complaint, I saw that it didn't look like a hair up close, more like just a fibre that you might get when pulling apart some lettuce. I picked it up and noticed it was soft, and pulled apart easily. So I said "I don't think it's a hair, seems more like just a fibre from the lettuce".
Em says I can't be sure it's not a hair (correct, I can't be 100% sure without a lab test, but I'm as sure as I can be). I offered to swap burgers, or to share mine if she doesn't want either of us eating it. I said that I understand if she is not comfortable eating it but I don't think we should complain. She said no to the burger swap offers and took her plate, so we sat down to eat.
Later, Em (burger untouched) said she would still like to complain about the food. I said that I'm not comfortable putting that complaint against the restaurant to Uber because I don't think it's a hair. I said that I get that we disagree on what it is, and that it's understandable that she wants to make the complaint, just that I don't want to make that complaint myself.
Now it's tricky because the order was done through my account, so I suggested that she call the restaurant directly. She objected, saying they wouldn't take it seriously without proof of the order, so I said I'd provide whatever she needed - order number etc.
This turned into an hour+ conversation about her right to make this complaint. From my perspective, I understand why she wants to complain as she is of the opinion that it is a hair, or something that shouldn't be there. The only thing I'm not comfortable with is making that complaint through my account as I think it's lettuce, therefore I don't want to put in the serious complaint of hair or other foreign object in the food.
She pointed out that making that phone call is not as easy for her (anxiety, confrontation etc) - I acknowledged that I overlooked this when making that suggestion, and apologised.
She said that I "invalidated her capacity to make a complaint" and that "this behaviour feels controlling". She is now uncomfortable with us placing orders through my account. I'm happy to place our orders through her account in the future, but she is now also concerned about other things - eg, we live together and are both on the lease. I have been the primary contact with our property manager. She says she now needs to be the one doing the communicating, in case she has a complaint that I disagree with at any point (I've never stopped her from communicating with them).
I'm struggling to understand the extent of this issue. She is finding it "baffling" that I am "prioritising a business over her". AITA? If yes please help me understand as she is super frustrated that I am not getting it.
submitted by BurgerIssues123 to AmItheAsshole [link] [comments]
While taking a photo to send with a complaint, I saw that it didn't look like a hair up close, more like just a fibre that you might get when pulling apart some lettuce. I picked it up and noticed it was soft, and pulled apart easily. So I said "I don't think it's a hair, seems more like just a fibre from the lettuce".
Em says I can't be sure it's not a hair (correct, I can't be 100% sure without a lab test, but I'm as sure as I can be). I offered to swap burgers, or to share mine if she doesn't want either of us eating it. I said that I understand if she is not comfortable eating it but I don't think we should complain. She said no to the burger swap offers and took her plate, so we sat down to eat.
Later, Em (burger untouched) said she would still like to complain about the food. I said that I'm not comfortable putting that complaint against the restaurant to Uber because I don't think it's a hair. I said that I get that we disagree on what it is, and that it's understandable that she wants to make the complaint, just that I don't want to make that complaint myself.
Now it's tricky because the order was done through my account, so I suggested that she call the restaurant directly. She objected, saying they wouldn't take it seriously without proof of the order, so I said I'd provide whatever she needed - order number etc.
This turned into an hour+ conversation about her right to make this complaint. From my perspective, I understand why she wants to complain as she is of the opinion that it is a hair, or something that shouldn't be there. The only thing I'm not comfortable with is making that complaint through my account as I think it's lettuce, therefore I don't want to put in the serious complaint of hair or other foreign object in the food.
She pointed out that making that phone call is not as easy for her (anxiety, confrontation etc) - I acknowledged that I overlooked this when making that suggestion, and apologised.
She said that I "invalidated her capacity to make a complaint" and that "this behaviour feels controlling". She is now uncomfortable with us placing orders through my account. I'm happy to place our orders through her account in the future, but she is now also concerned about other things - eg, we live together and are both on the lease. I have been the primary contact with our property manager. She says she now needs to be the one doing the communicating, in case she has a complaint that I disagree with at any point (I've never stopped her from communicating with them).
I'm struggling to understand the extent of this issue. She is finding it "baffling" that I am "prioritising a business over her". AITA? If yes please help me understand as she is super frustrated that I am not getting it.
2023.03.31 02:35 FuZhiJinGang Chromosome 5 deficient boy goes to school joyfully under Buddha’s light (染色体五）
I grew up by the sea and I ate a lot of sea animals.
At the end of 2011, when I learned that I was pregnant, the whole family was very happy. However, at 9 weeks of pregnancy, I had a pre-eclampsia miscarriage and lay in bed for a month afraid to move; at 16 weeks, I couldn't sleep at night, the doctor found out that I had mitral valve prolapse, premature beats and further found out that I had gestational diabetes; at 23 weeks, it was found that the fetus had a small cerebellum and abnormal morphology. Because both the magnetic resonance imaging and the Down syndrome prenatal screening were normal, I did not choose to have an abortion. At 34 weeks, the fetal heartbeat was abnormal; on the 6th day of 34 weeks, amniotic fluid suddenly leaked in the middle of the night and the ambulance took me to the hospital emergency room. The next day, my son was born, only 5 pounds, crying like a cat.
He could not hold his head up when he was 5 months old, whereas a normal baby can hold his head up at 3 months. He could not roll over and did not recognize people. His gaze was dull and empty, and he was basically unresponsive to external stimuli, just like a blockhead. When he was just over 1 year old, he was diagnosed with chromosome 5 deletion, commonly known as Cri Du Chat Syndrome. Because my son was born prematurely, he was in poor health and had frequent colds and flu, diarrhea and constipation. We couple spent our days in tears.
One day, I wrote down the extremely painful experience from my heart and posted it on the internet. To my surprise, I received many responses. Many kind-hearted Buddhists comforted me and encouraged me to recite Buddha’s scriptures for my son and rescue fish for my son. At that time, I was already conscious that my child's illness could not be cured by science, the compassionate Bodhisattva is the only hope of my son. Two Buddhists left Master Jun Hong Lu's blog address under my post. Since the moment I opened Master Lu’s blog, my destiny has changed forever.
I couldn't wait to start reciting the scriptures. A week after reciting the Great Compassion Mantra, my heart rate had almost returned to normal and my insomnia had miraculously recovered. Then I began to recite the sutra for my son. For me and my son, my mother also joined me to recite scriptures for my son.
Following Master Lu's instructions, with the help of many Buddhist practitioners, we liberated a whole boatload of fish into a reservoir. The Buddhist practitioners all smelled a very strong scent of sandalwood. My mother actually saw with her own eyes that Guan Yin Bodhisattva stepped on auspicious clouds and rose up from behind the mountain with a very solemn golden light on her face. After performing the fish liberation, my son's appetite suddenly increased a lot.
My son's motor ability was very poor. She still could not sit at 15 months, while a normal child can sit well at 7 months. One day, he suddenly had a high fever, and the recurring attacks were very serious. After several days, his condition did not improve at all. We had no choice but to ask our fellow Buddhist practitioners to perform a big liberation of fish for him. That night, my mother fell asleep devoutly chanting the holy name of Guan Yin Bodhisattva. In a daze, she heard someone say twice that Guan Yin Bodhisattva had come. In her sleep, my mother also saw Master Lu come to our home and Guan Yin Bodhisattva followed. This was the dream in the early morning. As a result, my son’s fever actually went down quickly. What was even more amazing was that the next day he suddenly could sit.
My son's intelligence is very poor, only one-fifth of that of a normal child. Normal children can usually recognize their mothers at 4-5 months, but my baby didn't recognize anyone until he was 1.5 years old. But the amazing thing is that since I started reciting scriptures for him at 9 months old, he could already worship Bodhisattva when he was 1 year old. When I asked him where the Bodhisattva was, he would put his little hands up and make a bow, and he would open the lotus flower with his little hands. When he went outside and saw a statue of the Bodhisattva, he would worship on his own initiative. A child who was so young and with severe intellectual disable can already worship the Buddha when he doesn't recognize his mother. The power of Buddha is incredible!
When he was more than 2 years old, I had been reciting scriptures for him for a year and a half, and released fish a total of about 60 times. He could fully understand adult conversations and could express his thoughts with a few single words. Although he could not stand or walk yet, he could crawl.
I followed the teachings of Master Lu and did not dare to slack off for a moment. I made good use of the Four Dharma Gems to help him. From the time he could talk to the time he could walk to the time he could study, I was very pleased with his progress! During this period, I called Master Lu's Totem program 5 times (Please refer to the appendix for the contents of the call). Master Lu found that my son's condition was due to two great spirits, one of which was an old man, occupying his body.
On the November 11, 2014, I called Master Lu’s zongshu20141111. Master Lu enlightened that the two spirits had been transcended away. This matched perfectly with the child's grandmother's dream! Moreover, my mother said that the child had received many visits from Guan Yin Bodhisattva to heal him in her dream. By this time, I had recited 2,500 Little Houses for his creditors and released 60,000 fish. The progress of his behavioral skills was tremendous! Master Lu enlightened over the phone, continue to recite scriptures well, and the child will be able to go to elementary school in the future.
In 2015, when he was more than 3 years old, the child could not speak yet, but he could already recognize hundreds of Chinese characters and could understand a few simple English words. He was able to identify colors, shapes, numbers, etc. When he was almost 4 years old, the child finally opened his mouth and called me “mom”, and I almost shed tears at that moment.
One day in late August 2016 (4 years old), while riding the bus, my mother was drowsy. Guan Yin Bodhisattva encouraged her in her thoughts: “So-and-so, you must persevere, believe (me) firmly, be firm, and tell your daughter that she must cultivate (mind and behavior) well and actively propagate Dharma, and then everything will be fine. The baby will be a valuable asset, and he will walk and talk in 2 months.” My mother was moved to tears on the spot.
Two months later, he really started to speak gradually. Suddenly, one day he could say a dozen words in one sentence. For example, when he saw his father occupying his favorite seat on the floating window, he would say, "Daddy, get out of the way, mommy will lay the foam pad here, baby wants to see the car (in the street)". This is really an unprecedented first time ever!
His illness is ultimately the consequence of his own karma from his previous life and the retribution from my eating live sea animals. The most efficient strategy to eradicate the disease is to let him learn to recite the scriptures himself, repent of his own karma, and pay his own karmic debts to his creditors. I started to teach him to recite the simplest Qi Fo Mie Zui Zhen Yan. To my surprise, after only less than a month of teaching, he would actually follow me in reciting. One day when I went to the Guan Yin Temple to worship Buddha, my son recited the Qi Fo Mie Zui Zhen Yan twice in front of Guan Yin Bodhisattva by following me. My joy could not be described in words.
My son could not roll over until he was more than 1 year old; he could not sit still until he was 2 years old; he could not crawl on his belly until he was more than 2 years old; he could not crawl at four points at 3 years old, and he crawled at four points jumping like a frog; and he learned the standard four-point crawl until he was more than 4 years old. Such a motor ability, even among children of his age with the same disease is considered very poor. At the end of August 2016, when the weather was hot, the neighbor's children were jumping and playing in the playground, while we could only tease him at home to practice crawling by all means. The pain in my heart is indescribable. Fortunately, encouragement from Guan Yin Bodhisattva was received by my mother, i.e., the child would walk in a little over 2 months gave us confidence but both my mother and I didn't believe it, wondering if it was just my mother's own illusion.
A week later, the child could crawl in the standard four-point crawl at a rapid pace. At that time, my mom dreamed again that the great Buddha put an anklet on his foot. A month later, the child could suddenly walk a distance of 1-2 meters. Although he was very timid, still walking unsteadily, and could not stand alone, it was already a remarkable progress for him. Gradually, I was able to take him downstairs for a few laps every night. Later, I could take him for an hour or two to walk. What could make a mother happier than that?
In the seventh year of studying Buddhism, my son could do simple math problems with our education and guidance.
In the eighth year of studying Buddhism, my son finally set foot in school after I had recited nearly 8,000 Little Houses for his creditors. I feel with the help of Bodhisattvas, we can overcome all kinds of circumstances. Although my son is still far from a normal child, I believe that as long as I study Buddhism hard and the school teachers teach him carefully, he will get better and better! Although it is a special education school, I am still very happy.
Now, my child is able to communicate with us fluently and freely (although outsiders may not hear him clearly), do simple math problems like addition, subtraction, multiplication and division, read and write independently, and put on his own shoes and pants by himself. I am really grateful.
The chromosome deletion caused the child's face to look different from normal children: small head, flat back of the head, wide eye spacing, and sudden cross-eye from time to time. It was impossible not to draw the attention of ordinary people to such a face.
I posted the story of my child's growth on the Internet, which drew a lot of attention. Almost every day, I received warm greetings and countless encouragement and blessings from Buddhists from all over the world. Perhaps it is because I often present his case to propagate Buddhism, the child has a lot of good karma. It is really incredible that such an encephalic child with a unique face has not made me feel any discrimination over the years. Wherever he went, there were kind grandparents, friendly aunts and uncles, and loving brothers and sisters. I am grateful that studying Buddhism has allowed my son to live in a sea of love and bathe in a world of compassion.
I will definitely follow Master Lu's steps and be one of the hands and eyes of Guan Yin Bodhisattva.
In 2015, I overcame all kinds of external difficulties and made a vow to become a lifelong vegetarian. With time of practising Buddhism, I am more and more respectful for the incomparable Dharma, disgust the cycles of rebirth, and a yearn for a pure land. Later on, I naturally made a vow to transcend the cycle of rebirth for good and attain enlightenment in one lifetime to repay the kindness of the Buddha. I also made a vow to use my son's example to transform more sentient beings to believe in Buddhism and practise Dharma, to be free from suffering and gain happiness in order to repay the kindness of the Buddha!
Appendix
Excerpts from the wonderful program: Dharma Door creates the miracle of life for the child with chromosomal deletion (compiled by 2OR Australia Oriental Radio) 2015.1.6
Editor's note from the Secretariat of the Oriental Radio The son of a fellow practitioner suffers from a rare global disease, chromosome deletion, and his condition is extremely severe. The child is now significantly improved - from the initial medically incurable and facing the fate of death, to the remarkable progress and the dream of being able to go to school normally in the future, the miracle just happened step by step. The listener (practitioner) was very grateful to Guan Yin Bodhisattva and Master Lu, and wished to share her experience with everyone to inspire people to join the practice of Buddhism, study Buddhism and cultivate minds diligently, and create more miracles with 'faith, commitment and action'.
1. Confidence will lead to efficacy
On May 31, 2013, in the program of wenda130531, the fellow practitioner called Master Lu for the first time. Since her child’s illness had not been confirmed at that time, she thought it was cerebral palsy. Although she had recited >300 Little Houses for his creditors and released fish worth of 10,000 Chinese yuan, the child did not improve significantly. Master Lu sternly pointed out that her confidence was insufficient and her vow power was not strong enough. Master Lu also reminded her that the scriptures were recited too quickly resulting in the quality of the Little Houses not being guaranteed. Master Lu interpreted her dream that as long as she persisted in reciting scriptures well, her child would get better in the future.
Female Listener: My son has cerebral palsy. I have recited > 300 Little Houses for his creditors in two months, and also released fish for him worth of 10,000 Chinese yuan. Is it because the quality of the recited Little Houses not very good? My son seems to be the same, no improvement.
Master Lu: Firstly, > 300 Little Houses simply can not make any change. Generally, a problem like this requires > 800 Little Houses, and 300 Little Houses are far from adequate. Secondly, did you ask others to recite it or you recited it by yourself?
Female Listener: I recited it by myself, 6-7 sheets, sometimes 7-8 sheets a day. I am very excited to come into contact with your teachings!
Master Lu: But reciting 7-8 sheets a day must not be in good quality. Reciting it too fast.
Female Listener: Oh. Because my family was very anxious, seeing a lot of fortune tellers and psychics, and the child was very good by then. Very weird, I dreamed of you, and you told me in the dream that the child will be very good. I also dreamed that Guan Yin Bodhisattva came to my Buddha altar, and also said the child will be very good. Very curious and I do not know why this is the case.
Master Lu: Not weird at all. You continue practicing Buddhism like this, with time the child will recover health. This is the dream of foretelling you to see the future.
Female Listener: Oh, really?! Great!
Master Lu: If you don't even believe in this now, how can you pray for an efficacious outcome? If a person does not even have faith, how can you have the will power?
Female Listener: Master, I really appreciate you. I suffered heart disease before, very uncomfortable. After I recited your scriptures I completely recovered from heart disease within a week!
Master Lu: You should appreciate Guan Yin Bodhisattva!
Female Listener: Yes. I am really very highly touched, and my father is now more supportive. If I need to sell my house to release fish for my child, I wonder what the effect will be. I want to release tens of thousands of fish for him at once, and want to release fish for him every month, because I am extremely grateful to Guan Yin Bodhisattva.
Master Lu: It is not necessary to sell your house, and this is not recommended. If you don't have much money, you can release less fish, and that is OK. It depends on your initial resolve. Of course, if you release a large number of fish the effect will be obvious. That’s true.
Female Listener: My master, could you please sense if there is a problem with the quality of my scripture recitation? Is it too fast? I've been reciting from morning to night without resting, because I'm rushing 7-8 sheets of Little Houses a day.
Master Lu: Too fast, the quality is problematic. In fact, the most you should recite is 5-6 sheets a day.
Female Listener: Could I recite 3 times of Eighty-eight Buddhas Great Repentance for him everyday? The child is now < 1 year old.
Master Lu: Yes, no problem.
Female Listener: My Master, as long as I continue to recite, the child will definitely be recovered, right?
Master Lu: You do not need to ask me. People like you are not reciting well and do not have confidence, do not bother to ask me. You see none of the parents of recovered children even ask, just recite scriptures at home. Afterwards, their children are miraculously well. Then, they will know that it is the blessing of the Bodhisattva. How can you practice well if you don't have the willpower yourself? For example, you ask the doctor: "Doctor, can you treat my illness?"
Female Listener: Oh, sorry Master! Because I don't know if it's a spiritual illness, I'm a little worried whether cerebral palsy is karma disease?
Master Lu: It is one hundred percent a karma disease!
Female Listener: Very well. I'm sure I'll have the confidence to help him to recover. No matter if it is 1000 or 2000 sheets I'll recite for him.
Master Lu: Yes, this is the correct attitude! Won’t you feel inflicted when a sick son stays around you? If you don't recite scriptures for him, who will recite for him? (You) just pay the debt (you owe him)! Even if your mouth is blistered you still must persist. Practice well! Have faith! Without faith, nothing can be done.
Female Listener: I have faith. I had dreamed of you before. You said in my dream that the child will be very good. The Bodhisattva also appeared in the image with a thousand hands and eyes on the Buddha's altar in my home, very bright, shining golden light, as if She was also saying that the child will be very good.
Master Lu: So this child will definitely be well later.
2. Master Lu uncovered that the listener's son had a problem with his brain nerves
On July 9, 2013, in the program zongshu20130709, the female listener called Master Lu. From her son’s totem, Master Lu found that he had a problem with his brain nerves, and had a large spirit in his body that needed 700 Little Houses to ascend, and she had to continue releasing 7000 fish. At that time, the fellow practitioner had already recited > 500 Little Houses for his creditors and released > 10,000 fish for the child, and the child already showed significant improvement of health. The child's grandmother saw the Bodhisattva manifested during the fish release. The listener was very grateful to Guan Yin Bodhisattva, and was also convinced by Master Lu's miraculous power, so her faith was multiplied.
Female Listener: Master, I would like to know the physical condition of my son, born in 2012 with the zodiac of dragon.
Master Lu: The child's brain thinks differently, exhibits bias.
Female Listener: Yes, yes, yes!
Master Lu: Second, the brain nerve of the child is problematic, startled easily, and sometimes stubborn, does not listen to adults, and he is playful.
Female Listener: Yes, yes, yes! I have now recited > 500 Little Houses and released > 10,000 fish for him. My little child is much better. How many more Little Houses are needed? Are there any spirits occupying his body?
Master Lu: More Little Houses you need reciting. There is a spirit in his body, a big man, quite old. At least 700 or more Little Houses you need to recite for him.
Female Listener: Yes, fine, that is no problem. How many more fish will be released?
Master Lu: Take your time to release fish for him, and currently release 7000 fishes.
Female Listener: I have already released > 10,000 fishes for him, that is another 7,000?
Master Lu: Yes. Don't rush. Let me tell you the truth, no matter the Little Houses paying his creditors or releasing fish for him, you can not be too hasty, understand? Because it is a step-by-step process.
Female Listener: All right. Master. If I insist on reciting scriptures like this, the child will be normal, right?
Master Lu: What do you think?
Female Listener: Yes. I feel my son has made a lot of progress now.
Master Lu: If you have no confidence, you should stop reciting scriptures. You see the doctor can not treat him, so you have this only choice. Could the doctor treat him?
Female Listener: Yes, yes, yes. Doctor cannot treat his illness. I am now very determined.
Master Lu: No matter how much money you spent, it is useless for treating the karmic illness. Have you spent less money at the doctor?
Female Listener: Yes, yes, yes. I did not take him to see the doctor. I have been dedicated to reciting the Little Houses. When the number of Little Houses reaches 500 sheets ......
Master Lu: Who told you not to see a doctor? It is because when you found the doctor could not treat it, you started to recite Little Houses.
Female Listener: Yes!
Master Lu: This concept must be clear. Master Lu always tells people to see the doctor first. If the doctor can not cure the disease, and you have no solution anymore, then recite the scriptures, understand?
Female Listener: Well. Master, when my mother went to release 10,000 fish yesterday, she saw the Guan Yin Bodhisattva, so moved!
Master Lu: You see? So long as you are sincere, prayers will be answered.
Female Listener: Yes, very, very touched!
Master Lu: People really have to give! Do you think your mother is still lying at her age? If you see Bodhisattva, you do see Bodhisattva. Many people don't take it seriously when I tell them. Because he can not see Bodhisattva, whereas I can. In fact, people who can see Bodhisattva are very excited. If you can't see Bodhisattva, it means you don't practice well!
3. Rare chromosomal disease, miraculously recovered through practising Dharma door
On December 11, 2013, the fellow practitioner called through a reserved telephone. Her child was diagnosed with a chromosomal disorder. She and her family were in great pain. Master Lu compassionately enlightened that due to her insistence on reciting Little Houses for the child (> 1,200 Little Houses had been recited at that time) and releasing fish for the child, 40% of the child's karma had been eliminated, so he was able to survive. Otherwise he would have passed away. The fellow practitioner needs to recite 1,300 more Little Houses and release 30,000 fish for the child. The child who was going to die of illness was able to survive. This is already a qualitative change, miracles are being created ...... (Note: this paragraph is not recorded publicly because it is an appointment call)
4. The boy who suffers from chromosomal deficiency disease is due to his family killing karma, and the large spirit needs the approval from the Dharma Conference to leave
On May 22, 2014, in the zongshu20140222 program, the female listener once again called Master Lu. At that time she has recited > 2,000 Little Houses for the child, and the child’s condition improved a lot. Master Lu discovered that the family had a killing karma that caused the child to suffer retribution, and the listener replied that the child's grandparents did have a killing karma. Master Lu pointed out that because the child had already passed a karmic calamity with 700 - 800 Little Houses, his karmic creditors did not receive enough number of Little Houses. Additionally, this large spirit needed the approval from Dharma Conference before leaving.
Female Listener: Master, I can't believe I got it through, great! Thank you, Guan Yin Bodhisattva! My son’s zodiac is a dragon, born in 2012. He has a chromosomal defect and his intelligence is compromised. I called you three times before, and you said he needed 4,100 Little Houses. I have recited 2,000 Little Houses for his creditors and released 30,000 fish for him. Could you please check if there is any improvement, Master?
Master Lu: You know best if there is any improvement or not.
Female Listener: Significantly improved!
Master Lu: Although his condition has improved a lot, however, because his father accumulated heavy karma in the past: cheating, and fishing......
Female Listener: His father didn't fish.
Master Lu: If he didn't fish, ask him if he has such type of kill karma. I saw a lot of fish on the boy. Did he eat live fish? Did he eat many live fish?
Female Listener: We live by the sea, and did eat live fish a lot.
Master Lu: Not only the problem of fishing, but the problem of casting net to catch fish, alas!
Female Listener: He does not seem to have done that because he just graduated not long ago. It should be my son’s grandparents.
Master Lu: Then it is his grandparents' karma. Remember, kill karma affects 3 generations!
Female Listener: Yes, yes, yes, Master, you are so right! I just learned yesterday that the grandparents did have kill karma before.
Master Lu: The killing karma is very heavy.
Female Listener: Yes, yes. Master, the spirits have not gone yet, right?
Master Lu: No.
Female Listener: How many Little Houses does it need?
Master Lu: You have many to recite. You will need to recite 2000 Little Houses to pay his creditors if you want your child to completely heal.
Female Listener: OK. I have recited 2,000 Little Houses, and I will continue to recite.
Master Lu: The most important is to recite it by yourself. While, borrowing a few Little Houses from others is OK.
Female Listener: Yes. They were all recited by me and my mother, and now it is almost 2100 sheets.
Master Lu: Yes, yes, very good!
Female Listener: Large spirit like this, does it need an approval?
Master Lu: Actually it needs, but your Master can't do this for him, because then I have to bear very heavy karma. Now the only way is that when the Master holds a Dharma Conference, after these sick children attend, the Master can bless them. Since Master is relying on Guan Yin Bodhisattva to bless them and I will not bear much karma for them, do you understand? Hence, why is it important to hold a Dharma Conference? That’s it. Why do many people who have been sick for decades were healed after attending Dharma Conference, although they did not even see Master? Do you know how many Dharma protectors and how many Bodhisattvas attend to a Dharma Conference? This is also to give Bodhisattvas an opportunity to come back to earth to do merits and virtues due to their vows.
Female Listener: I understand. I will definitely finish reciting these 2,000 sheets first, and I will definitely recite them with quality and quantity guaranteed. Thank you so much, Master. Not long ago my mother dreamed that my son died in a car accident, then I urgently burned 69 Little Houses with the help of the fellow practitioners, and then released an extra 8,000 fish for him.
Master Lu: The calamity, you must help him to pass. So I tell you, 700-800 out of the 2000 Little Houses you recited were used for passing the calamity. You actually paid his creditors only a little over 1000 sheets because some of it you recited are not in good quality.
Female Listener: Yes. Then has this calamity been passed or not?
Master Lu: Should have been passed.
Female Listener: Great, thank you, Master!
5. The child with rare chromosomal disease getting better; Grandma dreaming of approval from the underworld; Grandma dreaming of Bodhisattva opening his brain to cure his disease
On November 11, 2014, the female listener called Master Lu again in the zongshu20141111 program. Master Lu enlightened that 2 spirits had obtained the approvals and left the body of the child. This matches perfectly with the dream of the child's grandmother! Also, the child had received several visits from Guan Yin Bodhisattva to heal him in grandmother’s dream. At this time point the female listener has recited 2500 Little Houses for his creditors and released 60,000 fish for him. The child is making great progress! Master enlightened, continues to recite the scriptures well, and the child has the opportunity to go to elementary school in the future.
Female Listener: Master, I really got through. I'm so happy. Thank you Guan Yin Bodhisattva! I want to ask about my son, a 2012 dragon, who suffers a very rare chromosomal disorder. I have recited > 2,500 Little Houses for his creditors and released > 60,000 fish for him. Not long ago my mother dreamed of an old Granny takes two large spirits away. Master, please take a look.
Master Lu: Two spirits were gone, but he is still occupied by another spirit.
Female Listener: Great! How many Little Houses do I need to recite for the one that's lingered?
Master Lu: 56 sheets.
Female Listener: Thank you! Master, not long ago my mother dreamed that he could go to elementary school, and then he was given a cake and a note. I would like to ask, is it the approval from the Underworld?
Master Lu: Yes!
Female Listener: Yes? That's great! Does that mean my child has the hope to go to elementary school in the future?
Master Lu: I tell you, if you want your child to go to school, at least 2,000 to 4,000 Little Houses are needed. You take your time.
Female Listener: Okay, that is certainly no problem. Is that the Underworld approval? Great! Master, not long ago my mother kept dreaming that Guan Yin Bodhisattva was helping him with his brain disease, opening his head and helping him heal the brain nerves inside, and then a golden light. All this should be true, right?
Master Lu: True, Guan Yin Bodhisattva treated him! It means that you have done some merits and virtues, and possess a little bit of blessings.
Female Listener: Thank you, Master. My mom also dreamed of Guan Yin Bodhisattva curing his leg, and treating his stomach the day before yesterday. My mom said the power from the magnetic field was so strong that she couldn't even get her hand close.
Master Lu: That's right. So I'm telling you, to be able to ask Guan Yin Bodhisattva to come to treat him, that means you set off a potent initial resolve. Quite good!
Female Listener: Thank you, Master. I'm so grateful! My son's condition has improved greatly, but his constipation is very serious, often relieves himself once every 7 days. Master, please take a look.
Master Lu: Continue to recite scriptures, take foot baths, not a big deal.
Female Listener: Should we specifically recite two times of Eighty-eight Buddhas Great Repentance for his constipation?
Master Lu: No. Focus on removing karma first. A spirit staying in his brain will affect his whole body. When the brain nerves are getting better and better, every part of the body will recover. Don’t you understand? Don’t be greedy. To give more.
6. Constant effort brings success - The child with rare chromosomal disease created a miracle of life
A male listener called Master Lu’s Wenda (Q&A) program on May 22, 2020 (Wenda20200522 09:06). He presented the treatment course of the child with rare chromosomal disease to Master Lu and a wide audience.
Male listener: Master, I will read a sharing presentation first: "I am grateful to Guan Yin Bodhisattva, all the Bodhisattvas and Dharma Protectors, and the Great benefactor Master Lu. I often hear fellow listeners asked our benefactor why the illnesses are not healed after reciting scriptures, and there is no lack of complaints in their tones. Master Lu said 'the water has not boiled yet'. Today, I will share my own difficult and long 'boiling water' experience in the hope that I can encourage more people to believe, persevere and be firm in practising Buddhism.
My son had a chromosomal defect, a rare disease in the world. Initially, he could not raise his head, could not turn over, and had no eye contact. While in desperation, I encountered our Dharma Door, and I was overjoyed. Every time when I burned Little Houses for his creditors I imagined that the child would walk and talk right away. However, after I repaid his creditors > 300 Little Houses, the child did not show a bit of improvement. While hesitant, Guan Yin Bodhisattva blessed me and I got through Master Lu’s program call. I asked the Master why the child did not make any improvement after 300 Little Houses were repaid. A roar from my benefactor woke me up from my dream, and I realized that practising Buddhism is not a deal, not a rush for quick success and instant benefit, but a kind of persistence, a kind of repentance from the inner heart, like water dripping through the stone.
Finally, in the third year of my practising Buddhism, the child learned to belly crawl.
In the fourth year, the child learned to crawl at four points.
In the fifth year, the child learned to walk and to call his mom.
In the sixth year, the child learned to climb stairs, to kick a ball and to express himself.
In the seventh year, which is recently, the child learned to string beads, did arithmetic, and has finally rectified his bad habits of chewing his hands and clothes.
I, the disciple of Buddha, is really immensely grateful. Back then, the benefactor once said that the child was going to pass away in a few months, but now he has actually prolonged his life for seven years, and is creating medical miracles step by step. Looking back on my practising Buddhism, although my water has not boiled until now and my child is still far from full recovery, I think if I had only persisted to the third year, if I had only recited 4,000 Little Houses, there would never have been such a blowout progress in his suddenly walking and talking later.
My son had a bad habit of chewing his hands, clothes, books, dirty things, and anything he saw, and biting us many times to the point of bleeding. During that time I had doubts and complaints about why this problem was never corrected. Until I have practiced Buddhism for almost seven years and recited about 7,000 Little Houses did he get rid of this habit.
There is a WeChat group of parents whose children have the same illness as my son. We had sent out a dozen sets of Dharma gems to them, but none persisted practising, and now many children still can't speak. There are also many people around me, especially those with chronic illnesses such as encephalopathy, who felt that Dharma therapy is not as effective as what they thought. They were very diligent in the first year, then started to slack off in the second year, and gave up completely in the third year. It is really a great pity!
Therefore, stop asking our benefactor why the scripture recitation is not yet efficacious and why the spirits do not leave. You firstly should look at how much karma your children have, and ask yourself how much effort you have made, how many Little Houses you have recited, how many years you have practiced, how many Buddhism in Plain Terms you have read, how many programs of Master Lu you have listened to, and how many people you have transformed. We should be grateful that spirits give us the opportunity to allow us to pay off our debts, that the suffering has refined our will, and that there are still such Dharma gems that we can rely on to change our destiny.
If there were any inappropriate or irrational statements in my presentation, I seek forgiveness from the Greatly Merciful and Greatly Compassionate Guan Yin Bodhisattva, all Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, and Dharma protectors. I, the disciple of Buddha, bear my own karma."
Master Lu replied: Very good. Tell her to put it in her Wechat Moments. Presentation like this can enlighten many people. You know, the biggest problem of humans is that they can't hold on. Many people get divorced because they can't persevere, for example. One of the soft landing points of being unable to persevere is that they can't understand each other. If people can't understand each other, they can't persevere. If you understand Bodhisattva, will you slacken? Will you stop reciting the scriptures? If you have faith that Bodhisattva will save you, will you give up?
Statement by Translator Frank
submitted by FuZhiJinGang to u/FuZhiJinGang [link] [comments]
At the end of 2011, when I learned that I was pregnant, the whole family was very happy. However, at 9 weeks of pregnancy, I had a pre-eclampsia miscarriage and lay in bed for a month afraid to move; at 16 weeks, I couldn't sleep at night, the doctor found out that I had mitral valve prolapse, premature beats and further found out that I had gestational diabetes; at 23 weeks, it was found that the fetus had a small cerebellum and abnormal morphology. Because both the magnetic resonance imaging and the Down syndrome prenatal screening were normal, I did not choose to have an abortion. At 34 weeks, the fetal heartbeat was abnormal; on the 6th day of 34 weeks, amniotic fluid suddenly leaked in the middle of the night and the ambulance took me to the hospital emergency room. The next day, my son was born, only 5 pounds, crying like a cat.
He could not hold his head up when he was 5 months old, whereas a normal baby can hold his head up at 3 months. He could not roll over and did not recognize people. His gaze was dull and empty, and he was basically unresponsive to external stimuli, just like a blockhead. When he was just over 1 year old, he was diagnosed with chromosome 5 deletion, commonly known as Cri Du Chat Syndrome. Because my son was born prematurely, he was in poor health and had frequent colds and flu, diarrhea and constipation. We couple spent our days in tears.
One day, I wrote down the extremely painful experience from my heart and posted it on the internet. To my surprise, I received many responses. Many kind-hearted Buddhists comforted me and encouraged me to recite Buddha’s scriptures for my son and rescue fish for my son. At that time, I was already conscious that my child's illness could not be cured by science, the compassionate Bodhisattva is the only hope of my son. Two Buddhists left Master Jun Hong Lu's blog address under my post. Since the moment I opened Master Lu’s blog, my destiny has changed forever.
I couldn't wait to start reciting the scriptures. A week after reciting the Great Compassion Mantra, my heart rate had almost returned to normal and my insomnia had miraculously recovered. Then I began to recite the sutra for my son. For me and my son, my mother also joined me to recite scriptures for my son.
Following Master Lu's instructions, with the help of many Buddhist practitioners, we liberated a whole boatload of fish into a reservoir. The Buddhist practitioners all smelled a very strong scent of sandalwood. My mother actually saw with her own eyes that Guan Yin Bodhisattva stepped on auspicious clouds and rose up from behind the mountain with a very solemn golden light on her face. After performing the fish liberation, my son's appetite suddenly increased a lot.
My son's motor ability was very poor. She still could not sit at 15 months, while a normal child can sit well at 7 months. One day, he suddenly had a high fever, and the recurring attacks were very serious. After several days, his condition did not improve at all. We had no choice but to ask our fellow Buddhist practitioners to perform a big liberation of fish for him. That night, my mother fell asleep devoutly chanting the holy name of Guan Yin Bodhisattva. In a daze, she heard someone say twice that Guan Yin Bodhisattva had come. In her sleep, my mother also saw Master Lu come to our home and Guan Yin Bodhisattva followed. This was the dream in the early morning. As a result, my son’s fever actually went down quickly. What was even more amazing was that the next day he suddenly could sit.
My son's intelligence is very poor, only one-fifth of that of a normal child. Normal children can usually recognize their mothers at 4-5 months, but my baby didn't recognize anyone until he was 1.5 years old. But the amazing thing is that since I started reciting scriptures for him at 9 months old, he could already worship Bodhisattva when he was 1 year old. When I asked him where the Bodhisattva was, he would put his little hands up and make a bow, and he would open the lotus flower with his little hands. When he went outside and saw a statue of the Bodhisattva, he would worship on his own initiative. A child who was so young and with severe intellectual disable can already worship the Buddha when he doesn't recognize his mother. The power of Buddha is incredible!
When he was more than 2 years old, I had been reciting scriptures for him for a year and a half, and released fish a total of about 60 times. He could fully understand adult conversations and could express his thoughts with a few single words. Although he could not stand or walk yet, he could crawl.
I followed the teachings of Master Lu and did not dare to slack off for a moment. I made good use of the Four Dharma Gems to help him. From the time he could talk to the time he could walk to the time he could study, I was very pleased with his progress! During this period, I called Master Lu's Totem program 5 times (Please refer to the appendix for the contents of the call). Master Lu found that my son's condition was due to two great spirits, one of which was an old man, occupying his body.
On the November 11, 2014, I called Master Lu’s zongshu20141111. Master Lu enlightened that the two spirits had been transcended away. This matched perfectly with the child's grandmother's dream! Moreover, my mother said that the child had received many visits from Guan Yin Bodhisattva to heal him in her dream. By this time, I had recited 2,500 Little Houses for his creditors and released 60,000 fish. The progress of his behavioral skills was tremendous! Master Lu enlightened over the phone, continue to recite scriptures well, and the child will be able to go to elementary school in the future.
In 2015, when he was more than 3 years old, the child could not speak yet, but he could already recognize hundreds of Chinese characters and could understand a few simple English words. He was able to identify colors, shapes, numbers, etc. When he was almost 4 years old, the child finally opened his mouth and called me “mom”, and I almost shed tears at that moment.
One day in late August 2016 (4 years old), while riding the bus, my mother was drowsy. Guan Yin Bodhisattva encouraged her in her thoughts: “So-and-so, you must persevere, believe (me) firmly, be firm, and tell your daughter that she must cultivate (mind and behavior) well and actively propagate Dharma, and then everything will be fine. The baby will be a valuable asset, and he will walk and talk in 2 months.” My mother was moved to tears on the spot.
Two months later, he really started to speak gradually. Suddenly, one day he could say a dozen words in one sentence. For example, when he saw his father occupying his favorite seat on the floating window, he would say, "Daddy, get out of the way, mommy will lay the foam pad here, baby wants to see the car (in the street)". This is really an unprecedented first time ever!
His illness is ultimately the consequence of his own karma from his previous life and the retribution from my eating live sea animals. The most efficient strategy to eradicate the disease is to let him learn to recite the scriptures himself, repent of his own karma, and pay his own karmic debts to his creditors. I started to teach him to recite the simplest Qi Fo Mie Zui Zhen Yan. To my surprise, after only less than a month of teaching, he would actually follow me in reciting. One day when I went to the Guan Yin Temple to worship Buddha, my son recited the Qi Fo Mie Zui Zhen Yan twice in front of Guan Yin Bodhisattva by following me. My joy could not be described in words.
My son could not roll over until he was more than 1 year old; he could not sit still until he was 2 years old; he could not crawl on his belly until he was more than 2 years old; he could not crawl at four points at 3 years old, and he crawled at four points jumping like a frog; and he learned the standard four-point crawl until he was more than 4 years old. Such a motor ability, even among children of his age with the same disease is considered very poor. At the end of August 2016, when the weather was hot, the neighbor's children were jumping and playing in the playground, while we could only tease him at home to practice crawling by all means. The pain in my heart is indescribable. Fortunately, encouragement from Guan Yin Bodhisattva was received by my mother, i.e., the child would walk in a little over 2 months gave us confidence but both my mother and I didn't believe it, wondering if it was just my mother's own illusion.
A week later, the child could crawl in the standard four-point crawl at a rapid pace. At that time, my mom dreamed again that the great Buddha put an anklet on his foot. A month later, the child could suddenly walk a distance of 1-2 meters. Although he was very timid, still walking unsteadily, and could not stand alone, it was already a remarkable progress for him. Gradually, I was able to take him downstairs for a few laps every night. Later, I could take him for an hour or two to walk. What could make a mother happier than that?
In the seventh year of studying Buddhism, my son could do simple math problems with our education and guidance.
In the eighth year of studying Buddhism, my son finally set foot in school after I had recited nearly 8,000 Little Houses for his creditors. I feel with the help of Bodhisattvas, we can overcome all kinds of circumstances. Although my son is still far from a normal child, I believe that as long as I study Buddhism hard and the school teachers teach him carefully, he will get better and better! Although it is a special education school, I am still very happy.
Now, my child is able to communicate with us fluently and freely (although outsiders may not hear him clearly), do simple math problems like addition, subtraction, multiplication and division, read and write independently, and put on his own shoes and pants by himself. I am really grateful.
The chromosome deletion caused the child's face to look different from normal children: small head, flat back of the head, wide eye spacing, and sudden cross-eye from time to time. It was impossible not to draw the attention of ordinary people to such a face.
I posted the story of my child's growth on the Internet, which drew a lot of attention. Almost every day, I received warm greetings and countless encouragement and blessings from Buddhists from all over the world. Perhaps it is because I often present his case to propagate Buddhism, the child has a lot of good karma. It is really incredible that such an encephalic child with a unique face has not made me feel any discrimination over the years. Wherever he went, there were kind grandparents, friendly aunts and uncles, and loving brothers and sisters. I am grateful that studying Buddhism has allowed my son to live in a sea of love and bathe in a world of compassion.
I will definitely follow Master Lu's steps and be one of the hands and eyes of Guan Yin Bodhisattva.
In 2015, I overcame all kinds of external difficulties and made a vow to become a lifelong vegetarian. With time of practising Buddhism, I am more and more respectful for the incomparable Dharma, disgust the cycles of rebirth, and a yearn for a pure land. Later on, I naturally made a vow to transcend the cycle of rebirth for good and attain enlightenment in one lifetime to repay the kindness of the Buddha. I also made a vow to use my son's example to transform more sentient beings to believe in Buddhism and practise Dharma, to be free from suffering and gain happiness in order to repay the kindness of the Buddha!
Appendix
Excerpts from the wonderful program: Dharma Door creates the miracle of life for the child with chromosomal deletion (compiled by 2OR Australia Oriental Radio) 2015.1.6
Editor's note from the Secretariat of the Oriental Radio The son of a fellow practitioner suffers from a rare global disease, chromosome deletion, and his condition is extremely severe. The child is now significantly improved - from the initial medically incurable and facing the fate of death, to the remarkable progress and the dream of being able to go to school normally in the future, the miracle just happened step by step. The listener (practitioner) was very grateful to Guan Yin Bodhisattva and Master Lu, and wished to share her experience with everyone to inspire people to join the practice of Buddhism, study Buddhism and cultivate minds diligently, and create more miracles with 'faith, commitment and action'.
1. Confidence will lead to efficacy
On May 31, 2013, in the program of wenda130531, the fellow practitioner called Master Lu for the first time. Since her child’s illness had not been confirmed at that time, she thought it was cerebral palsy. Although she had recited >300 Little Houses for his creditors and released fish worth of 10,000 Chinese yuan, the child did not improve significantly. Master Lu sternly pointed out that her confidence was insufficient and her vow power was not strong enough. Master Lu also reminded her that the scriptures were recited too quickly resulting in the quality of the Little Houses not being guaranteed. Master Lu interpreted her dream that as long as she persisted in reciting scriptures well, her child would get better in the future.
Female Listener: My son has cerebral palsy. I have recited > 300 Little Houses for his creditors in two months, and also released fish for him worth of 10,000 Chinese yuan. Is it because the quality of the recited Little Houses not very good? My son seems to be the same, no improvement.
Master Lu: Firstly, > 300 Little Houses simply can not make any change. Generally, a problem like this requires > 800 Little Houses, and 300 Little Houses are far from adequate. Secondly, did you ask others to recite it or you recited it by yourself?
Female Listener: I recited it by myself, 6-7 sheets, sometimes 7-8 sheets a day. I am very excited to come into contact with your teachings!
Master Lu: But reciting 7-8 sheets a day must not be in good quality. Reciting it too fast.
Female Listener: Oh. Because my family was very anxious, seeing a lot of fortune tellers and psychics, and the child was very good by then. Very weird, I dreamed of you, and you told me in the dream that the child will be very good. I also dreamed that Guan Yin Bodhisattva came to my Buddha altar, and also said the child will be very good. Very curious and I do not know why this is the case.
Master Lu: Not weird at all. You continue practicing Buddhism like this, with time the child will recover health. This is the dream of foretelling you to see the future.
Female Listener: Oh, really?! Great!
Master Lu: If you don't even believe in this now, how can you pray for an efficacious outcome? If a person does not even have faith, how can you have the will power?
Female Listener: Master, I really appreciate you. I suffered heart disease before, very uncomfortable. After I recited your scriptures I completely recovered from heart disease within a week!
Master Lu: You should appreciate Guan Yin Bodhisattva!
Female Listener: Yes. I am really very highly touched, and my father is now more supportive. If I need to sell my house to release fish for my child, I wonder what the effect will be. I want to release tens of thousands of fish for him at once, and want to release fish for him every month, because I am extremely grateful to Guan Yin Bodhisattva.
Master Lu: It is not necessary to sell your house, and this is not recommended. If you don't have much money, you can release less fish, and that is OK. It depends on your initial resolve. Of course, if you release a large number of fish the effect will be obvious. That’s true.
Female Listener: My master, could you please sense if there is a problem with the quality of my scripture recitation? Is it too fast? I've been reciting from morning to night without resting, because I'm rushing 7-8 sheets of Little Houses a day.
Master Lu: Too fast, the quality is problematic. In fact, the most you should recite is 5-6 sheets a day.
Female Listener: Could I recite 3 times of Eighty-eight Buddhas Great Repentance for him everyday? The child is now < 1 year old.
Master Lu: Yes, no problem.
Female Listener: My Master, as long as I continue to recite, the child will definitely be recovered, right?
Master Lu: You do not need to ask me. People like you are not reciting well and do not have confidence, do not bother to ask me. You see none of the parents of recovered children even ask, just recite scriptures at home. Afterwards, their children are miraculously well. Then, they will know that it is the blessing of the Bodhisattva. How can you practice well if you don't have the willpower yourself? For example, you ask the doctor: "Doctor, can you treat my illness?"
Female Listener: Oh, sorry Master! Because I don't know if it's a spiritual illness, I'm a little worried whether cerebral palsy is karma disease?
Master Lu: It is one hundred percent a karma disease!
Female Listener: Very well. I'm sure I'll have the confidence to help him to recover. No matter if it is 1000 or 2000 sheets I'll recite for him.
Master Lu: Yes, this is the correct attitude! Won’t you feel inflicted when a sick son stays around you? If you don't recite scriptures for him, who will recite for him? (You) just pay the debt (you owe him)! Even if your mouth is blistered you still must persist. Practice well! Have faith! Without faith, nothing can be done.
Female Listener: I have faith. I had dreamed of you before. You said in my dream that the child will be very good. The Bodhisattva also appeared in the image with a thousand hands and eyes on the Buddha's altar in my home, very bright, shining golden light, as if She was also saying that the child will be very good.
Master Lu: So this child will definitely be well later.
2. Master Lu uncovered that the listener's son had a problem with his brain nerves
On July 9, 2013, in the program zongshu20130709, the female listener called Master Lu. From her son’s totem, Master Lu found that he had a problem with his brain nerves, and had a large spirit in his body that needed 700 Little Houses to ascend, and she had to continue releasing 7000 fish. At that time, the fellow practitioner had already recited > 500 Little Houses for his creditors and released > 10,000 fish for the child, and the child already showed significant improvement of health. The child's grandmother saw the Bodhisattva manifested during the fish release. The listener was very grateful to Guan Yin Bodhisattva, and was also convinced by Master Lu's miraculous power, so her faith was multiplied.
Female Listener: Master, I would like to know the physical condition of my son, born in 2012 with the zodiac of dragon.
Master Lu: The child's brain thinks differently, exhibits bias.
Female Listener: Yes, yes, yes!
Master Lu: Second, the brain nerve of the child is problematic, startled easily, and sometimes stubborn, does not listen to adults, and he is playful.
Female Listener: Yes, yes, yes! I have now recited > 500 Little Houses and released > 10,000 fish for him. My little child is much better. How many more Little Houses are needed? Are there any spirits occupying his body?
Master Lu: More Little Houses you need reciting. There is a spirit in his body, a big man, quite old. At least 700 or more Little Houses you need to recite for him.
Female Listener: Yes, fine, that is no problem. How many more fish will be released?
Master Lu: Take your time to release fish for him, and currently release 7000 fishes.
Female Listener: I have already released > 10,000 fishes for him, that is another 7,000?
Master Lu: Yes. Don't rush. Let me tell you the truth, no matter the Little Houses paying his creditors or releasing fish for him, you can not be too hasty, understand? Because it is a step-by-step process.
Female Listener: All right. Master. If I insist on reciting scriptures like this, the child will be normal, right?
Master Lu: What do you think?
Female Listener: Yes. I feel my son has made a lot of progress now.
Master Lu: If you have no confidence, you should stop reciting scriptures. You see the doctor can not treat him, so you have this only choice. Could the doctor treat him?
Female Listener: Yes, yes, yes. Doctor cannot treat his illness. I am now very determined.
Master Lu: No matter how much money you spent, it is useless for treating the karmic illness. Have you spent less money at the doctor?
Female Listener: Yes, yes, yes. I did not take him to see the doctor. I have been dedicated to reciting the Little Houses. When the number of Little Houses reaches 500 sheets ......
Master Lu: Who told you not to see a doctor? It is because when you found the doctor could not treat it, you started to recite Little Houses.
Female Listener: Yes!
Master Lu: This concept must be clear. Master Lu always tells people to see the doctor first. If the doctor can not cure the disease, and you have no solution anymore, then recite the scriptures, understand?
Female Listener: Well. Master, when my mother went to release 10,000 fish yesterday, she saw the Guan Yin Bodhisattva, so moved!
Master Lu: You see? So long as you are sincere, prayers will be answered.
Female Listener: Yes, very, very touched!
Master Lu: People really have to give! Do you think your mother is still lying at her age? If you see Bodhisattva, you do see Bodhisattva. Many people don't take it seriously when I tell them. Because he can not see Bodhisattva, whereas I can. In fact, people who can see Bodhisattva are very excited. If you can't see Bodhisattva, it means you don't practice well!
3. Rare chromosomal disease, miraculously recovered through practising Dharma door
On December 11, 2013, the fellow practitioner called through a reserved telephone. Her child was diagnosed with a chromosomal disorder. She and her family were in great pain. Master Lu compassionately enlightened that due to her insistence on reciting Little Houses for the child (> 1,200 Little Houses had been recited at that time) and releasing fish for the child, 40% of the child's karma had been eliminated, so he was able to survive. Otherwise he would have passed away. The fellow practitioner needs to recite 1,300 more Little Houses and release 30,000 fish for the child. The child who was going to die of illness was able to survive. This is already a qualitative change, miracles are being created ...... (Note: this paragraph is not recorded publicly because it is an appointment call)
4. The boy who suffers from chromosomal deficiency disease is due to his family killing karma, and the large spirit needs the approval from the Dharma Conference to leave
On May 22, 2014, in the zongshu20140222 program, the female listener once again called Master Lu. At that time she has recited > 2,000 Little Houses for the child, and the child’s condition improved a lot. Master Lu discovered that the family had a killing karma that caused the child to suffer retribution, and the listener replied that the child's grandparents did have a killing karma. Master Lu pointed out that because the child had already passed a karmic calamity with 700 - 800 Little Houses, his karmic creditors did not receive enough number of Little Houses. Additionally, this large spirit needed the approval from Dharma Conference before leaving.
Female Listener: Master, I can't believe I got it through, great! Thank you, Guan Yin Bodhisattva! My son’s zodiac is a dragon, born in 2012. He has a chromosomal defect and his intelligence is compromised. I called you three times before, and you said he needed 4,100 Little Houses. I have recited 2,000 Little Houses for his creditors and released 30,000 fish for him. Could you please check if there is any improvement, Master?
Master Lu: You know best if there is any improvement or not.
Female Listener: Significantly improved!
Master Lu: Although his condition has improved a lot, however, because his father accumulated heavy karma in the past: cheating, and fishing......
Female Listener: His father didn't fish.
Master Lu: If he didn't fish, ask him if he has such type of kill karma. I saw a lot of fish on the boy. Did he eat live fish? Did he eat many live fish?
Female Listener: We live by the sea, and did eat live fish a lot.
Master Lu: Not only the problem of fishing, but the problem of casting net to catch fish, alas!
Female Listener: He does not seem to have done that because he just graduated not long ago. It should be my son’s grandparents.
Master Lu: Then it is his grandparents' karma. Remember, kill karma affects 3 generations!
Female Listener: Yes, yes, yes, Master, you are so right! I just learned yesterday that the grandparents did have kill karma before.
Master Lu: The killing karma is very heavy.
Female Listener: Yes, yes. Master, the spirits have not gone yet, right?
Master Lu: No.
Female Listener: How many Little Houses does it need?
Master Lu: You have many to recite. You will need to recite 2000 Little Houses to pay his creditors if you want your child to completely heal.
Female Listener: OK. I have recited 2,000 Little Houses, and I will continue to recite.
Master Lu: The most important is to recite it by yourself. While, borrowing a few Little Houses from others is OK.
Female Listener: Yes. They were all recited by me and my mother, and now it is almost 2100 sheets.
Master Lu: Yes, yes, very good!
Female Listener: Large spirit like this, does it need an approval?
Master Lu: Actually it needs, but your Master can't do this for him, because then I have to bear very heavy karma. Now the only way is that when the Master holds a Dharma Conference, after these sick children attend, the Master can bless them. Since Master is relying on Guan Yin Bodhisattva to bless them and I will not bear much karma for them, do you understand? Hence, why is it important to hold a Dharma Conference? That’s it. Why do many people who have been sick for decades were healed after attending Dharma Conference, although they did not even see Master? Do you know how many Dharma protectors and how many Bodhisattvas attend to a Dharma Conference? This is also to give Bodhisattvas an opportunity to come back to earth to do merits and virtues due to their vows.
Female Listener: I understand. I will definitely finish reciting these 2,000 sheets first, and I will definitely recite them with quality and quantity guaranteed. Thank you so much, Master. Not long ago my mother dreamed that my son died in a car accident, then I urgently burned 69 Little Houses with the help of the fellow practitioners, and then released an extra 8,000 fish for him.
Master Lu: The calamity, you must help him to pass. So I tell you, 700-800 out of the 2000 Little Houses you recited were used for passing the calamity. You actually paid his creditors only a little over 1000 sheets because some of it you recited are not in good quality.
Female Listener: Yes. Then has this calamity been passed or not?
Master Lu: Should have been passed.
Female Listener: Great, thank you, Master!
5. The child with rare chromosomal disease getting better; Grandma dreaming of approval from the underworld; Grandma dreaming of Bodhisattva opening his brain to cure his disease
On November 11, 2014, the female listener called Master Lu again in the zongshu20141111 program. Master Lu enlightened that 2 spirits had obtained the approvals and left the body of the child. This matches perfectly with the dream of the child's grandmother! Also, the child had received several visits from Guan Yin Bodhisattva to heal him in grandmother’s dream. At this time point the female listener has recited 2500 Little Houses for his creditors and released 60,000 fish for him. The child is making great progress! Master enlightened, continues to recite the scriptures well, and the child has the opportunity to go to elementary school in the future.
Female Listener: Master, I really got through. I'm so happy. Thank you Guan Yin Bodhisattva! I want to ask about my son, a 2012 dragon, who suffers a very rare chromosomal disorder. I have recited > 2,500 Little Houses for his creditors and released > 60,000 fish for him. Not long ago my mother dreamed of an old Granny takes two large spirits away. Master, please take a look.
Master Lu: Two spirits were gone, but he is still occupied by another spirit.
Female Listener: Great! How many Little Houses do I need to recite for the one that's lingered?
Master Lu: 56 sheets.
Female Listener: Thank you! Master, not long ago my mother dreamed that he could go to elementary school, and then he was given a cake and a note. I would like to ask, is it the approval from the Underworld?
Master Lu: Yes!
Female Listener: Yes? That's great! Does that mean my child has the hope to go to elementary school in the future?
Master Lu: I tell you, if you want your child to go to school, at least 2,000 to 4,000 Little Houses are needed. You take your time.
Female Listener: Okay, that is certainly no problem. Is that the Underworld approval? Great! Master, not long ago my mother kept dreaming that Guan Yin Bodhisattva was helping him with his brain disease, opening his head and helping him heal the brain nerves inside, and then a golden light. All this should be true, right?
Master Lu: True, Guan Yin Bodhisattva treated him! It means that you have done some merits and virtues, and possess a little bit of blessings.
Female Listener: Thank you, Master. My mom also dreamed of Guan Yin Bodhisattva curing his leg, and treating his stomach the day before yesterday. My mom said the power from the magnetic field was so strong that she couldn't even get her hand close.
Master Lu: That's right. So I'm telling you, to be able to ask Guan Yin Bodhisattva to come to treat him, that means you set off a potent initial resolve. Quite good!
Female Listener: Thank you, Master. I'm so grateful! My son's condition has improved greatly, but his constipation is very serious, often relieves himself once every 7 days. Master, please take a look.
Master Lu: Continue to recite scriptures, take foot baths, not a big deal.
Female Listener: Should we specifically recite two times of Eighty-eight Buddhas Great Repentance for his constipation?
Master Lu: No. Focus on removing karma first. A spirit staying in his brain will affect his whole body. When the brain nerves are getting better and better, every part of the body will recover. Don’t you understand? Don’t be greedy. To give more.
6. Constant effort brings success - The child with rare chromosomal disease created a miracle of life
A male listener called Master Lu’s Wenda (Q&A) program on May 22, 2020 (Wenda20200522 09:06). He presented the treatment course of the child with rare chromosomal disease to Master Lu and a wide audience.
Male listener: Master, I will read a sharing presentation first: "I am grateful to Guan Yin Bodhisattva, all the Bodhisattvas and Dharma Protectors, and the Great benefactor Master Lu. I often hear fellow listeners asked our benefactor why the illnesses are not healed after reciting scriptures, and there is no lack of complaints in their tones. Master Lu said 'the water has not boiled yet'. Today, I will share my own difficult and long 'boiling water' experience in the hope that I can encourage more people to believe, persevere and be firm in practising Buddhism.
My son had a chromosomal defect, a rare disease in the world. Initially, he could not raise his head, could not turn over, and had no eye contact. While in desperation, I encountered our Dharma Door, and I was overjoyed. Every time when I burned Little Houses for his creditors I imagined that the child would walk and talk right away. However, after I repaid his creditors > 300 Little Houses, the child did not show a bit of improvement. While hesitant, Guan Yin Bodhisattva blessed me and I got through Master Lu’s program call. I asked the Master why the child did not make any improvement after 300 Little Houses were repaid. A roar from my benefactor woke me up from my dream, and I realized that practising Buddhism is not a deal, not a rush for quick success and instant benefit, but a kind of persistence, a kind of repentance from the inner heart, like water dripping through the stone.
Finally, in the third year of my practising Buddhism, the child learned to belly crawl.
In the fourth year, the child learned to crawl at four points.
In the fifth year, the child learned to walk and to call his mom.
In the sixth year, the child learned to climb stairs, to kick a ball and to express himself.
In the seventh year, which is recently, the child learned to string beads, did arithmetic, and has finally rectified his bad habits of chewing his hands and clothes.
I, the disciple of Buddha, is really immensely grateful. Back then, the benefactor once said that the child was going to pass away in a few months, but now he has actually prolonged his life for seven years, and is creating medical miracles step by step. Looking back on my practising Buddhism, although my water has not boiled until now and my child is still far from full recovery, I think if I had only persisted to the third year, if I had only recited 4,000 Little Houses, there would never have been such a blowout progress in his suddenly walking and talking later.
My son had a bad habit of chewing his hands, clothes, books, dirty things, and anything he saw, and biting us many times to the point of bleeding. During that time I had doubts and complaints about why this problem was never corrected. Until I have practiced Buddhism for almost seven years and recited about 7,000 Little Houses did he get rid of this habit.
There is a WeChat group of parents whose children have the same illness as my son. We had sent out a dozen sets of Dharma gems to them, but none persisted practising, and now many children still can't speak. There are also many people around me, especially those with chronic illnesses such as encephalopathy, who felt that Dharma therapy is not as effective as what they thought. They were very diligent in the first year, then started to slack off in the second year, and gave up completely in the third year. It is really a great pity!
Therefore, stop asking our benefactor why the scripture recitation is not yet efficacious and why the spirits do not leave. You firstly should look at how much karma your children have, and ask yourself how much effort you have made, how many Little Houses you have recited, how many years you have practiced, how many Buddhism in Plain Terms you have read, how many programs of Master Lu you have listened to, and how many people you have transformed. We should be grateful that spirits give us the opportunity to allow us to pay off our debts, that the suffering has refined our will, and that there are still such Dharma gems that we can rely on to change our destiny.
If there were any inappropriate or irrational statements in my presentation, I seek forgiveness from the Greatly Merciful and Greatly Compassionate Guan Yin Bodhisattva, all Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, and Dharma protectors. I, the disciple of Buddha, bear my own karma."
Master Lu replied: Very good. Tell her to put it in her Wechat Moments. Presentation like this can enlighten many people. You know, the biggest problem of humans is that they can't hold on. Many people get divorced because they can't persevere, for example. One of the soft landing points of being unable to persevere is that they can't understand each other. If people can't understand each other, they can't persevere. If you understand Bodhisattva, will you slacken? Will you stop reciting the scriptures? If you have faith that Bodhisattva will save you, will you give up?
Statement by Translator Frank
- Story was translated from Chinese into English by meaning, not word by word. If there is anything that is not rational or in line with the true meaning of the Chinese version, I’d like to seek forgiveness from the Greatly Merciful and Greatly Compassionate Guan Yin Bodhisattva, all Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, Dharma protectors and Master Jun Hong Lu.
- Author was interviewed by Frank during the translation for the detailed information.
2023.03.31 02:30 crd1992 Is this a scam? Someone left a note saying I hit their car
I parked on a street outside a hospital last night, came back to a note in my windscreen saying “I Have notified how you parked your car beside mine. I have scratches on my front bumper bar, please tell me if you hit my car” with a phone number on it. I’m a bit confused because the parking is parallel so I don’t know how I could have hit their car without realising, especially their front bumper. I do have scratches on my car but these are old and was able to get out the car no issue so wasn’t too closely parked. Is this a scam? Seems an unusual place to do it (outside a suburban hospital at some point between midnight and 8am). I was initially going to contact and say I didn’t hit them but some of my friends say to just ignore?
submitted by crd1992 to personalfinance [link] [comments]
2023.03.31 01:34 scottybberglund My Enterprise Rent-a-Car Nightmare in Las Vegas
January 31, 2023
Since I am not a big gambler, I was looking forward to seeing some of the sights around Vegas. We arrived in Las Vegas Friday afternoon. After dinner and a little stroll on the strip we called it a night. Going to the west side of the Grand Canyon and walking the glass walkways is what I was looking forward to. Lake Mead, Hoover Dam, a ghost town and Red Rock Canyon were at the top of my TO DO list. Tracie really wanted to go to the Grand Canyon so we planned that for Thursday when she could come with.
We weren’t picking up our Enterprise Rent-a-Car truck until Monday afternoon. I spent Saturday and Sunday walking around checking out all of the casinos and shops on the strip. I spent time looking for interesting places I could go to during the week.
On Monday I met one of Tracie’s co-workers named Lawrence. He seemed like a nice guy. I sat around waiting for Tracie to get off of work so we could go to Enterprise Rent-a-Car. They had a 2022 Toyota Tacoma pickup waiting for us. It was already dark when we got the truck so we found the parking ramp and navigated our way to Planet Hollywood and called it a night.
After Tracie left for work on Tuesday, January 31, I got up and while eating a bowl of Raisin Bran, I was looking at a map and I decided to go to the Red Rock Canyon. I drove west out of Las Vegas. Upon getting to Red Rock, I saw a scenic overlook by a big Rock Mountain. It took about 2 hours to climb up the mountain. It was cold, puddles on the rocks were frozen solid. I was only wearing a t-shirt even though it was chilly out. The climb kept me warm. Climbing down was scary compared to climbing up. When I got back to the Enterprise Rent-a-Car, I felt exhilarated and with over a ½ tank of gas, I decided to drive around the mountain range. I drove south on Red Rock Canyon Road and then I went West on 160. I pulled over in Pahrump to look at the map and get something to eat. It was 2:15.
Tracie had a dinner meeting with her client and wouldn’t be back until around 8:00pm. I decided on heading North on 160 and then East on 95 than try to find Charleston Peak off of 156, (that should take about 4 hours). After being on 160 for another ½ hour or so, I needed to use a restroom. The closest place on a map was called Crystal. It looked like the town only had two houses in it. I just pulled over on the dirt road and took care of business. Looking at the map, if I take a right it will take me to 95. A couple of miles down the road, I heard a loud, quick PSSSHHHH like when you take the hose off an air compressor. I stopped the Enterprise Rent-a-Car and did a walk around wondering what that noise was. I noticed the driver’s side rear tire was flat. It looked like a new tire with a lot of tread on it. There was a crescent moon shaped cut where steel cords were sticking out past the tread. Like it blew inside out! I have never seen anything like that but ok.
I looked at the owner’s manual in the glove box. It said the spare tire was under the bed and the tools to change it were under the passengers rear seat. I saw the spare tire then I opened the back door, lifted the seat and inside the tool compartment was NOTHING! No jack, no lug nut wrench and worst of all, no Toyota tool for getting the spare tire down and out.
WTF, GREAT! I called Enterprise Rent-a-Car at 3:42 pm and they told me they can GPS the truck for location and someone would be there within 90 minutes or so. At 5:07 pm Enterprise Rent-a-Car called me and said it was going to be another 45 minutes. At 5:20 they called me again and said they were trying to locate someone to come help me. What do you mean? You said 2 hours ago someone was on their way? I was told tow truck drivers do not change tires so they would not help.
A UPS and FedEx truck drove right past me but didn’t stop. I figured I would get out of the truck and stand in the road when they came back, but they never did.
With desert mountains in front of me and on the sides of me, a lot of the “Hills Have Eyes” scenarios went through my head. I was about 1 mile from 95. I could see the cars going by in front of me. I had my hazzard lights on and now I started flashing my high/low beams at cars going by. I did this for more than an hour and no one stopped. During this time, I received a call from Enterprise Rent-a-Car. They told me someone went to the location from the GPS and no one was there. I said, in a bitter voice, “I have a flat tire I can’t go anywhere.” They said road side assistance will not come out again until morning. Now I’m angry.
Screw it. I put the truck in drive and pulled up to about ¼ mile from 95 and kept flashing passerbys. At 6:40 pm a vehicle finally noticed me. They braked, turned around and came down the dirt road where I was at. Conrad Serrano of the Nye County Search and Rescue pulled up and I told him what my problem was. He was shocked and wanted to double check for the emergency tools. I lifted up the rear seat and he saw there were no tools to change a tire. I said “now my phone is dead so I don’t know if anyone is coming to help me or not”. He gave me his phone charger and said he is sorry, but he is headed the opposite direction. I said thanks for the cord. At least I can call my wife and let her know what’s going on. He gave me his phone number and drove off. About 5 minutes later, I received a text from him stating that he got in touch with a friend at the Nye Co. Sheriff’s Dept. He said to pull up to 95 so I’m more visible and his friend at the Sheriff’s Dept. is contacting someone to come help me. I pulled right up to Hwy 95, knowing someone knows about me and will be getting help. I stopped flashing cars but still had my hazard lights on.
It was about about 10:00 pm and a State Trooper showed up. He asked if I was ok. I told him the situation and asked if he COULD PLEASE GIVE ME A RIDE TO VEGAS. His response was I am the only one on patrol in this section so I can’t give you a ride. He asked if I was thirsty, do you want some water?
UNREAL, right?
I tell a State Trooper I have been stranded here for7 hours and he just leaves me there.
I received a text at 11:10pm from a tow truck driver and he was 29 minutes away, but never showed.
I called Enterprise Rent-a-Car and asked what the ETA is. They ended up telling me that Tracie cancelled the Hwy Helper. I was so angry because I know my wife did not cancel my Hwy Helper. She is stuck at the hotel with no vehicle. Enterprise Roadside Assistance texted me at about midnight saying Tracie requested for a tow. Finally, it will be here in about 58 minutes. I received another text shortly after and they said Tracie requested to cancel tow *AGAIN* which she did not.
That’s it. I can not sit here any longer. I put the truck in drive and started driving it down Hwy 95 with the flat tire hoping I would get pulled over. I had a semi coming up behind me so I pulled onto the shoulder so he could pass me. That was it! The truck would not move. I sat there just off the tar for about 15 minutes when another semi almost hit me. I called my wife and said “I don’t give a shit if you have to ride with the Uber driver so he will come out this far, GET ME OUT OF HERE!
After that, it was about 5 minutes later and a truck drove by, hit the brakes, backed up and asked if I was ok. “This truck is screwed.” I said, “Any chance you are going to Vegas?” They responded yes. “Can I get a ride to Planet Hollywood?” The guy in the passenger seat got out and said, “go ahead, sit in the front”. He then jumped in the back seat. I’m thinking, stay here and possibly get hit by a truck or take a ride from strangers. It was cold out so I jumped in. These guys lit up a pipe and passed it back and forth. I was so flustered and I kept talking about my day. My phone rang and it was Conrad’s friend at the Sheriff’s Dept. She asked where I was stranded at. I informed her that a truck stopped and offered me a ride. “I’m headed to my hotel but the truck is on the side of Hwy 95 about two miles east of 160. She said, “So you are ok?” “As long as I get to Planet Hollywood”, I said.
Tracie called and said she was about 10 minutes away. I told her to turn around, I had finally gotten a ride.
We were on the outskirts of a town by Kyles Canyon. There was a Suzuki GSXR 750 on the side of the road. Those two looked at each other and the driver hit the brakes. They both jumped out and threw the bike in the back of the truck. Just laid it on its side. No straps, this made me suspicious but I didn’t say or ask. The driver talked about his wife and children for the rest of the ride. They stopped on the strip.
I said “Thanks for the ride, I really appreciate it” and jumped out. The guy in the back got in front gave me a fist bump and they left.
Finally, I felt safe back at the hotel again.
Enterprise Rent-a-Car did not give a rats ass about me. They just wanted their truck. There were 36 calls between Enterprise Rent-a- Car, Police and me from 3:30 pm Jan 31 through Noon on Feb.1 with at least 5 different Enterprise Rent-a-Car employees. Something tells me all of these employees were just cancelling each others requests so no one ever showed up to help me.
We had the truck rented until Friday, February 3. They never offered a replacement vehicle so we didn’t get to go the Grand Canyon, Hoover Dam or Lake Mead. Thursday, February 2 our bank statement said they charged us for a tire change! By Tuesday, February 7, they returned all of our money.
I received ONE apology that was sincere. Everyone else had a bad attitude.
The big ass kicker was Tracie told me the cab company charged her $550 to come and get me.
If I ever need to rent a vehicle again, it will NOT be through Enterprise Rent-a-Car!
Scott Berglund
submitted by scottybberglund to u/scottybberglund [link] [comments]
Since I am not a big gambler, I was looking forward to seeing some of the sights around Vegas. We arrived in Las Vegas Friday afternoon. After dinner and a little stroll on the strip we called it a night. Going to the west side of the Grand Canyon and walking the glass walkways is what I was looking forward to. Lake Mead, Hoover Dam, a ghost town and Red Rock Canyon were at the top of my TO DO list. Tracie really wanted to go to the Grand Canyon so we planned that for Thursday when she could come with.
We weren’t picking up our Enterprise Rent-a-Car truck until Monday afternoon. I spent Saturday and Sunday walking around checking out all of the casinos and shops on the strip. I spent time looking for interesting places I could go to during the week.
On Monday I met one of Tracie’s co-workers named Lawrence. He seemed like a nice guy. I sat around waiting for Tracie to get off of work so we could go to Enterprise Rent-a-Car. They had a 2022 Toyota Tacoma pickup waiting for us. It was already dark when we got the truck so we found the parking ramp and navigated our way to Planet Hollywood and called it a night.
After Tracie left for work on Tuesday, January 31, I got up and while eating a bowl of Raisin Bran, I was looking at a map and I decided to go to the Red Rock Canyon. I drove west out of Las Vegas. Upon getting to Red Rock, I saw a scenic overlook by a big Rock Mountain. It took about 2 hours to climb up the mountain. It was cold, puddles on the rocks were frozen solid. I was only wearing a t-shirt even though it was chilly out. The climb kept me warm. Climbing down was scary compared to climbing up. When I got back to the Enterprise Rent-a-Car, I felt exhilarated and with over a ½ tank of gas, I decided to drive around the mountain range. I drove south on Red Rock Canyon Road and then I went West on 160. I pulled over in Pahrump to look at the map and get something to eat. It was 2:15.
Tracie had a dinner meeting with her client and wouldn’t be back until around 8:00pm. I decided on heading North on 160 and then East on 95 than try to find Charleston Peak off of 156, (that should take about 4 hours). After being on 160 for another ½ hour or so, I needed to use a restroom. The closest place on a map was called Crystal. It looked like the town only had two houses in it. I just pulled over on the dirt road and took care of business. Looking at the map, if I take a right it will take me to 95. A couple of miles down the road, I heard a loud, quick PSSSHHHH like when you take the hose off an air compressor. I stopped the Enterprise Rent-a-Car and did a walk around wondering what that noise was. I noticed the driver’s side rear tire was flat. It looked like a new tire with a lot of tread on it. There was a crescent moon shaped cut where steel cords were sticking out past the tread. Like it blew inside out! I have never seen anything like that but ok.
I looked at the owner’s manual in the glove box. It said the spare tire was under the bed and the tools to change it were under the passengers rear seat. I saw the spare tire then I opened the back door, lifted the seat and inside the tool compartment was NOTHING! No jack, no lug nut wrench and worst of all, no Toyota tool for getting the spare tire down and out.
WTF, GREAT! I called Enterprise Rent-a-Car at 3:42 pm and they told me they can GPS the truck for location and someone would be there within 90 minutes or so. At 5:07 pm Enterprise Rent-a-Car called me and said it was going to be another 45 minutes. At 5:20 they called me again and said they were trying to locate someone to come help me. What do you mean? You said 2 hours ago someone was on their way? I was told tow truck drivers do not change tires so they would not help.
A UPS and FedEx truck drove right past me but didn’t stop. I figured I would get out of the truck and stand in the road when they came back, but they never did.
With desert mountains in front of me and on the sides of me, a lot of the “Hills Have Eyes” scenarios went through my head. I was about 1 mile from 95. I could see the cars going by in front of me. I had my hazzard lights on and now I started flashing my high/low beams at cars going by. I did this for more than an hour and no one stopped. During this time, I received a call from Enterprise Rent-a-Car. They told me someone went to the location from the GPS and no one was there. I said, in a bitter voice, “I have a flat tire I can’t go anywhere.” They said road side assistance will not come out again until morning. Now I’m angry.
Screw it. I put the truck in drive and pulled up to about ¼ mile from 95 and kept flashing passerbys. At 6:40 pm a vehicle finally noticed me. They braked, turned around and came down the dirt road where I was at. Conrad Serrano of the Nye County Search and Rescue pulled up and I told him what my problem was. He was shocked and wanted to double check for the emergency tools. I lifted up the rear seat and he saw there were no tools to change a tire. I said “now my phone is dead so I don’t know if anyone is coming to help me or not”. He gave me his phone charger and said he is sorry, but he is headed the opposite direction. I said thanks for the cord. At least I can call my wife and let her know what’s going on. He gave me his phone number and drove off. About 5 minutes later, I received a text from him stating that he got in touch with a friend at the Nye Co. Sheriff’s Dept. He said to pull up to 95 so I’m more visible and his friend at the Sheriff’s Dept. is contacting someone to come help me. I pulled right up to Hwy 95, knowing someone knows about me and will be getting help. I stopped flashing cars but still had my hazard lights on.
It was about about 10:00 pm and a State Trooper showed up. He asked if I was ok. I told him the situation and asked if he COULD PLEASE GIVE ME A RIDE TO VEGAS. His response was I am the only one on patrol in this section so I can’t give you a ride. He asked if I was thirsty, do you want some water?
UNREAL, right?
I tell a State Trooper I have been stranded here for7 hours and he just leaves me there.
I received a text at 11:10pm from a tow truck driver and he was 29 minutes away, but never showed.
I called Enterprise Rent-a-Car and asked what the ETA is. They ended up telling me that Tracie cancelled the Hwy Helper. I was so angry because I know my wife did not cancel my Hwy Helper. She is stuck at the hotel with no vehicle. Enterprise Roadside Assistance texted me at about midnight saying Tracie requested for a tow. Finally, it will be here in about 58 minutes. I received another text shortly after and they said Tracie requested to cancel tow *AGAIN* which she did not.
That’s it. I can not sit here any longer. I put the truck in drive and started driving it down Hwy 95 with the flat tire hoping I would get pulled over. I had a semi coming up behind me so I pulled onto the shoulder so he could pass me. That was it! The truck would not move. I sat there just off the tar for about 15 minutes when another semi almost hit me. I called my wife and said “I don’t give a shit if you have to ride with the Uber driver so he will come out this far, GET ME OUT OF HERE!
After that, it was about 5 minutes later and a truck drove by, hit the brakes, backed up and asked if I was ok. “This truck is screwed.” I said, “Any chance you are going to Vegas?” They responded yes. “Can I get a ride to Planet Hollywood?” The guy in the passenger seat got out and said, “go ahead, sit in the front”. He then jumped in the back seat. I’m thinking, stay here and possibly get hit by a truck or take a ride from strangers. It was cold out so I jumped in. These guys lit up a pipe and passed it back and forth. I was so flustered and I kept talking about my day. My phone rang and it was Conrad’s friend at the Sheriff’s Dept. She asked where I was stranded at. I informed her that a truck stopped and offered me a ride. “I’m headed to my hotel but the truck is on the side of Hwy 95 about two miles east of 160. She said, “So you are ok?” “As long as I get to Planet Hollywood”, I said.
Tracie called and said she was about 10 minutes away. I told her to turn around, I had finally gotten a ride.
We were on the outskirts of a town by Kyles Canyon. There was a Suzuki GSXR 750 on the side of the road. Those two looked at each other and the driver hit the brakes. They both jumped out and threw the bike in the back of the truck. Just laid it on its side. No straps, this made me suspicious but I didn’t say or ask. The driver talked about his wife and children for the rest of the ride. They stopped on the strip.
I said “Thanks for the ride, I really appreciate it” and jumped out. The guy in the back got in front gave me a fist bump and they left.
Finally, I felt safe back at the hotel again.
Enterprise Rent-a-Car did not give a rats ass about me. They just wanted their truck. There were 36 calls between Enterprise Rent-a- Car, Police and me from 3:30 pm Jan 31 through Noon on Feb.1 with at least 5 different Enterprise Rent-a-Car employees. Something tells me all of these employees were just cancelling each others requests so no one ever showed up to help me.
We had the truck rented until Friday, February 3. They never offered a replacement vehicle so we didn’t get to go the Grand Canyon, Hoover Dam or Lake Mead. Thursday, February 2 our bank statement said they charged us for a tire change! By Tuesday, February 7, they returned all of our money.
I received ONE apology that was sincere. Everyone else had a bad attitude.
The big ass kicker was Tracie told me the cab company charged her $550 to come and get me.
If I ever need to rent a vehicle again, it will NOT be through Enterprise Rent-a-Car!
Scott Berglund
2023.03.31 00:52 plant_van Mental health issues pre diagnosis
This is my first post here, sorry if I do it wrong and that it's so long. I've struggled with depression with suicidal thoughts for 30 years (actually started around menarche). In November I found a lump in my left breast and was diagnosed ++- invasive lobular carcinoma, no lymph involvement, stage 1. I had a BMX with flat closure Feb 14th and it went really well, so I guess thanks for small blessings. I'm already pretty much back to 100% other than expected numbness. I have my very first oncologist appointment this Monday. I still have not had even one scan of any kind (no CT, PET, X-ray, nothing). Supposedly my breast surgeon is one of the best, also the head of breast surgery at my hospital.
However the 4 months of waiting has really taken a toll on my mental health. Especially having no scans or oncologist yet, nearly 4 months in. Surgeon said I will likely end up on Tamoxifen so now I'm freaking out about that too.
I'm 42, I'm single and childless. I used to be very adventurous and travelled a lot. However with the pandemic followed by a cancer diagnosis, that all seems like a thing of the past. I also LOVE the sun and sunny destinations and my understanding is you can't go in the sun on Tamoxifen. The only antidepressant that works for me is Wellbutrin, and you can't take that on Tamoxifen either. I'm honestly struggling to see why I should keep living. I have no spouse, I'll never be able to find a partner now, I have no kids. I quit my stressful job after my diagnosis. I really have no reason to keep going. My life is empty and meaningless and hopeless. I see a counselor regularly, but it just barely puts a dent into the depths of my despair. Not sure what to do.
PS. Do not send me the reddit cares message, it's a waste of time. I'm not stupid, a phone number isn't going to stop someone from killing themselves 🙄
submitted by plant_van to breastcancer [link] [comments]
However the 4 months of waiting has really taken a toll on my mental health. Especially having no scans or oncologist yet, nearly 4 months in. Surgeon said I will likely end up on Tamoxifen so now I'm freaking out about that too.
I'm 42, I'm single and childless. I used to be very adventurous and travelled a lot. However with the pandemic followed by a cancer diagnosis, that all seems like a thing of the past. I also LOVE the sun and sunny destinations and my understanding is you can't go in the sun on Tamoxifen. The only antidepressant that works for me is Wellbutrin, and you can't take that on Tamoxifen either. I'm honestly struggling to see why I should keep living. I have no spouse, I'll never be able to find a partner now, I have no kids. I quit my stressful job after my diagnosis. I really have no reason to keep going. My life is empty and meaningless and hopeless. I see a counselor regularly, but it just barely puts a dent into the depths of my despair. Not sure what to do.
PS. Do not send me the reddit cares message, it's a waste of time. I'm not stupid, a phone number isn't going to stop someone from killing themselves 🙄
2023.03.31 00:29 alpha_bionics Cyber News - When establishing visibility and security controls across endpoints security professionals need to understand that each endpoint bears some or all responsibility for its own security.
The US Food and Drug Administration (FDA) staff has published new guidelines to strengthen the cybersecurity levels of internet-connected products used by hospitals and healthcare providers. According to a guidance document published earlier today applicants seeking approval for new medical devices must submit a plan designed to “monitor identify and address” possible cybersecurity issues associated with them. Further applicants will also need to outline a process to provide “reasonable assurance” that the device in question is protected with regular security updates and patches including for critical situations. The breach affects nearly 500000 people and the affected data includes first and last names Social Security numbers addresses phone numbers email addresses birthdates employment positions pay amounts drivers license numbers account numbers and financial account information. Copyright © 2023 CyberRisk Alliance LLC All Rights Reserved. We want to hear from you. Reach a large audience of enterprise cybersecurity professionals Subscribe to the SecurityWeek Daily Briefing and get the latest content delivered to your inbox. Copyright © 2023 SecurityWeek ® a Wired Business Media Publication. "This intrusion is currently degrading the operations of a small number of the companys enterprise customers" it wrote. Toyota Italy exposed credentials to its Salesforce Marketing Cloud allowing threat actors to "access phone numbers and email addresses customer tracking information and email SMS and push-notification contents. "By browsing govinfosecurity. com you agree to our use of cookies. Hi what are you looking for?NCB Management Services is informing roughly 500000 individuals of a data breach impacting their personal information. ByFlipboardRedditPinterestWhatsappWhatsappEmailNational accounts receivable management company and debt buyer NCB Management Services has started informing roughly 500000 individuals that their personal information was compromised in a data breach. An unauthorized party compromised some of NCB’s systems on February 1 and gained access to Bank of America credit card accounts information NCB says. All Rights Reserved. - Alpha AI
submitted by alpha_bionics to Alpha_Cyber [link] [comments]
2023.03.31 00:13 alpha_bionics Cyber News - (Joshua Goldfarb) Making threat intelligence actionable requires more than automation; it also requires contextualization and prioritization.
NGS Super holds pensions for nearly 120000 account holders and about 17000 Australian employers use its services the company said in its most recent annual report. /p> New Mac-Based Info Stealer Researchers identified a novel information-stealing malware that targets Apples macOS operating system. A spokesperson for Crown told Information Security Media Group on Monday that the security incident had been detected late last week when a series of emails from a ransomware group were intercepted by the resorts information security team. Another hospitality giant in Australia Meriton Suites disclosed Wednesday that hackers had stolen nearly 36 gigabytes of data in a Jan. 14 incident but "very little of the data was [personal identifiable data] related or sensitive information" the company said in an FAQ posted on its website. By browsing govinfosecurity. com you agree to our use of cookies. Hi what are you looking for?When establishing visibility and security controls across endpoints security professionals need to understand that each endpoint bears some or all responsibility for its own security. ByFlipboardRedditPinterestWhatsappWhatsappEmailLast month LastPass a password management firm made headlines by revealing that one of their DevOps engineers had a personal home computer hacked and implanted with keylogging malware which subsequently led to the exfiltration of corporate data from the vendor’s cloud storage resources. The breach affects nearly 500000 people and the affected data includes first and last names Social Security numbers addresses phone numbers email addresses birthdates employment positions pay amounts drivers license numbers account numbers and financial account information. The incident was discovered on February 4 and the data theft was confirmed on March 8. Exposed personal information the company says includes names addresses phone numbers email addresses birth dates driver’s license numbers Social Security numbers and employment positions. Financial information such as pay amounts credit card numbers routing numbers account numbers and balance and/or account statuses was also stolen. According to NCB the impacted credit card accounts had already been closed when the cyberattack occurred. The malware steals documents iCloud keychain passwords browser cookies and more from Apple users. Cookies enable us to provide the best experience possible and help us understand how visitors use our website. We want to hear from you. Reach a large audience of enterprise cybersecurity professionals Subscribe to the SecurityWeek Daily Briefing and get the latest content delivered to your inbox. Copyright © 2023 SecurityWeek ® a Wired Business Media Publication. However the Zero Science Lab advisories reveal that CISA has assigned this incident a priority rating of ‘baseline – negligible’ which indicates that it’s “highly unlikely to affect public health or safety national security economic security foreign relations civil liberties or public confidence”. It’s not uncommon for hackers to target water facilities including in the United States. This material may not be published broadcast rewritten or redistributed in any form without prior authorization. Related: Over 250 US News Websites Deliver Malware via Supply Chain AttackRelated: Hundreds Infected With ‘Wasp’ Stealer in Ongoing Supply Chain AttackRelated: Iranian Hackers Deliver New ‘Fantasy’ Wiper to Diamond Industry via Supply Chain AttackEduard Kovacs (@EduardKovacs) is a contributing editor at SecurityWeek. The owner of vast casinos in Melbourne Sydney and Perth said a ransomware group contacted it to claim it had "obtained a limited number of Crown files. "The company closed the vulnerabilities it told Cybernews. The post includes full technical details on the likely threat actor. Jourdan added that it appears to be a targeted attack by an advanced persistent threat (APT) and possibly state sponsored. The “complex supply chain attack” appears to have “picked who would be downloading the next stages of their malware” Jourdan explained. The organization also exposed Mapbox API tokens - not revealing sensitive information but potentially allowing threat actors to rack up API usage costs for Toyota Italy. "NCB has obtained assurances that the third party no longer has any of the information on its systems" the company wrote without elaboration. All Rights Reserved. Ryan is a founding-director of the Security Tinkerers non-profit an advisor to early-stage entrepreneurs and a regular speaker at security conferences around the world. Subscribe to the SecurityWeek Email Briefing to stay informed on the latest threats trends and technology along with insightful columns from industry experts. Join this webinar to learn best practices that organizations can use to improve both their resilience to new threats and their response times to incidents. Join this live webinar as we explore the potential security threats that can arise when third parties are granted access to a sensitive data or systems. - Alpha AI
submitted by alpha_bionics to Alpha_Cyber [link] [comments]
2023.03.31 00:00 FappidyDat [H] TF2 Keys & PayPal [W] Humble Bundle Games (Also Games From Past Bundles)
Notes:
I pay with the following:
TF2 & PayPal
IGS Rep Page:
https://www.reddit.com/IGSRep/comments/ggsaik/fappidydats_igs_rep_page/
SteamTrades Rep Page (1000+):
https://www.steamtrades.com/use76561198097671494
GameTrade Rep Page:
https://www.reddit.com/GameTradeRep/comments/ggrz1y/fappidydats_gametrade_rep_page/?
SGSFlair Rep Page:
https://www.reddit.com/sgsflaicomments/ggag04/flair_profile_ufappidydat/
submitted by FappidyDat to SteamGameSwap [link] [comments]
- I am EXTREMELY busy, but I check my messages and DMs at least ONCE per day. Please be patient and wait at least 24 hours for my response if I don't get back to you immediately.
- I buy only in Unrevealed Key Link Format or Plain Steam Keys. No gift links.
- For PayPal, I am in the US region and I only send via G&S. Please note there will be PayPal fees (including international/conversion and purchasing fees) to consider.
- All games that you sell to me should ideally be REGION-FREE. Please ensure the games are not region-locked/bound to a specific country.
- You must be willing to fill a spreadsheet with steam keys.
I pay with the following:
TF2 & PayPal
| I BUY HB Games | with TF2 | with PayPal | Currently Active Humble Bundle? |
|---|---|---|---|
| - Ratz Instagib - | 0.8 TF2 | $1.72 PP | - |
| 20XX | 0.4 TF2 | $0.89 PP | - |
| 5D Chess With Multiverse Time Travel | 2.5 TF2 | $5.19 PP | - |
| 60 Parsecs! | 0.8 TF2 | $1.55 PP | - |
| 7 Billion Humans | 1.4 TF2 | $2.93 PP | - |
| 7 Days to Die | 1.1 TF2 | $2.21 PP | - |
| A Game of Thrones: The Board Game - Digital Edition | 1.4 TF2 | $2.93 PP | - |
| A Hat in Time | 4.4 TF2 | $8.98 PP | - |
| A Juggler's Tale | 0.5 TF2 | $1.07 PP | - |
| A Plague Tale: Innocence | 1.7 TF2 | $3.54 PP | - |
| AMID EVIL | 0.6 TF2 | $1.18 PP | - |
| AO Tennis 2 | 0.8 TF2 | $1.59 PP | - |
| Absolver | 1.6 TF2 | $3.2 PP | - |
| Age of Empires Definitive Edition | 1.0 TF2 | $1.99 PP | - |
| Age of Empires III: Definitive Edition | 1.7 TF2 | $3.56 PP | - |
| Age of Wonders III Collection | 0.9 TF2 | $1.86 PP | - |
| Age of Wonders: Planetfall - Deluxe Edition | 0.4 TF2 | $0.92 PP | - |
| Age of Wonders: Planetfall | 0.5 TF2 | $1.03 PP | - |
| Airport CEO | 1.1 TF2 | $2.16 PP | - |
| Alan Wake Collector's Edition | 0.8 TF2 | $1.67 PP | - |
| Alien: Isolation | 1.7 TF2 | $3.49 PP | - |
| Aliens: Colonial Marines Collection | 1.2 TF2 | $2.46 PP | - |
| Among Us | 1.5 TF2 | $3.06 PP | - |
| Among the Sleep - Enhanced Edition | 0.4 TF2 | $0.85 PP | - |
| Ancestors: The Humankind Odyssey | 2.7 TF2 | $5.6 PP | - |
| Aragami | 0.5 TF2 | $0.93 PP | - |
| Arizona Sunshine | 2.1 TF2 | $4.25 PP | - |
| Arma 3 Apex Edition | 1.6 TF2 | $3.31 PP | - |
| Arma 3 Contact Edition | 2.4 TF2 | $4.95 PP | - |
| Arma 3 Jets | 0.9 TF2 | $1.92 PP | - |
| Arma 3 Marksmen | 0.9 TF2 | $1.75 PP | - |
| Arma 3 | 1.8 TF2 | $3.67 PP | - |
| Assetto Corsa Competizione | 2.8 TF2 | $5.68 PP | - |
| Assetto Corsa Ultimate Edition | 2.8 TF2 | $5.8 PP | - |
| Assetto Corsa | 0.9 TF2 | $1.83 PP | - |
| Automobilista 2 | 3.5 TF2 | $7.17 PP | - |
| BATTLETECH - Mercenary Collection | 1.5 TF2 | $3.02 PP | - |
| BIGFOOT | 4.4 TF2 | $8.98 PP | - |
| BIOMUTANT | Humble Choice (Mar 2023) | ||
| BPM: BULLETS PER MINUTE | 0.6 TF2 | $1.23 PP | - |
| BROFORCE | 0.8 TF2 | $1.67 PP | - |
| Baba Is You | 1.6 TF2 | $3.34 PP | - |
| Back 4 Blood | 4.5 TF2 | $9.25 PP | - |
| Bad North: Jotunn Edition | 0.9 TF2 | $1.78 PP | - |
| Baldur's Gate: Enhanced Edition | 0.4 TF2 | $0.78 PP | - |
| Bang-On Balls: Chronicles | 3.0 TF2 | $6.19 PP | - |
| Banished | 2.2 TF2 | $4.45 PP | - |
| Barotrauma | 6.7 TF2 | $13.59 PP | - |
| Batman - The Telltale Series | 1.1 TF2 | $2.3 PP | - |
| Batman Arkham Collection | 1.3 TF2 | $2.6 PP | - |
| Batman: Arkham Knight | 0.5 TF2 | $1.11 PP | - |
| Batman: The Enemy Within - The Telltale Series | 1.0 TF2 | $1.97 PP | - |
| Batman™: Arkham Knight Premium Edition | 2.2 TF2 | $4.42 PP | - |
| Batman™: Arkham Origins | 0.7 TF2 | $1.51 PP | - |
| Batman™: Arkham VR | 0.7 TF2 | $1.52 PP | - |
| Battle Chasers: Nightwar | 0.6 TF2 | $1.22 PP | - |
| Battlefleet Gothic: Armada II | 1.6 TF2 | $3.23 PP | - |
| Battlefleet Gothic: Armada | 0.9 TF2 | $1.75 PP | - |
| Battlezone Gold Edition | 2.1 TF2 | $4.3 PP | - |
| Besiege | 1.6 TF2 | $3.25 PP | - |
| Beyond Blue | 2.4 TF2 | $4.88 PP | - |
| Beyond Two Souls | 1.8 TF2 | $3.62 PP | - |
| BioShock Collection | 1.1 TF2 | $2.35 PP | - |
| BioShock Infinite | 0.9 TF2 | $1.75 PP | - |
| BioShock Remastered | 0.9 TF2 | $1.85 PP | - |
| Bioshock Infinite: Season Pass | 0.7 TF2 | $1.43 PP | - |
| Blair Witch | 1.1 TF2 | $2.27 PP | - |
| Blasphemous | 1.0 TF2 | $2.02 PP | - |
| Blood Bowl 2 - Legendary Edition | 0.8 TF2 | $1.54 PP | - |
| Blood Bowl 2 | 0.5 TF2 | $1.03 PP | - |
| Bloodstained: Ritual of the Night | 1.4 TF2 | $2.93 PP | - |
| Boomerang Fu | 0.6 TF2 | $1.27 PP | - |
| Borderlands 2 VR | 6.0 TF2 | $12.34 PP | - |
| Borderlands 2 | 0.9 TF2 | $1.83 PP | - |
| Borderlands 3 Super Deluxe Edition | 3.0 TF2 | $6.06 PP | - |
| Borderlands 3 | 1.5 TF2 | $3.02 PP | - |
| Borderlands 3: Director's Cut | 1.4 TF2 | $2.83 PP | - |
| Borderlands: The Handsome Collection | 3.3 TF2 | $6.77 PP | - |
| Borderlands: The Pre-Sequel | 0.6 TF2 | $1.14 PP | - |
| Brutal Legend | 0.6 TF2 | $1.22 PP | - |
| Bus Simulator 18 | 2.2 TF2 | $4.56 PP | - |
| CHUCHEL Cherry Edition | 0.5 TF2 | $0.99 PP | - |
| Call of Cthulhu | 0.8 TF2 | $1.57 PP | - |
| Call of Duty: WWII | 11.6 TF2 | $23.77 PP | - |
| Call of Juarez: Gunslinger | 0.5 TF2 | $1.06 PP | - |
| Call to Arms - Basic Edition | 2.4 TF2 | $4.93 PP | - |
| Call to Arms - Gates of Hell: Ostfront | 6.0 TF2 | $12.33 PP | - |
| Car Mechanic Simulator 2018 | 0.8 TF2 | $1.55 PP | - |
| Carcassonne - Tiles & Tactics | 0.6 TF2 | $1.23 PP | - |
| Celeste | 1.8 TF2 | $3.65 PP | - |
| Chess Ultra | 0.7 TF2 | $1.48 PP | - |
| Children of Morta | 0.8 TF2 | $1.55 PP | - |
| Chivalry 2 | 3.4 TF2 | $6.9 PP | - |
| Chivalry: Medieval Warfare | 0.5 TF2 | $1.04 PP | - |
| Chronicon | 1.6 TF2 | $3.29 PP | - |
| Cities: Skylines Deluxe Edition | 1.5 TF2 | $3.02 PP | - |
| Clone Drone in the Danger Zone | 3.4 TF2 | $6.96 PP | - |
| ClusterTruck | 0.3 TF2 | $0.71 PP | - |
| Code Vein | 1.6 TF2 | $3.3 PP | - |
| Coffee Talk | 2.1 TF2 | $4.25 PP | - |
| Company of Heroes 2 - The Western Front Armies | 0.8 TF2 | $1.59 PP | - |
| Company of Heroes 2 | 0.4 TF2 | $0.8 PP | - |
| Company of Heroes 2: Master Collection | 6.2 TF2 | $12.68 PP | - |
| Company of Heroes Complete Pack | 5.6 TF2 | $11.43 PP | - |
| Company of Heroes | 1.5 TF2 | $3.07 PP | - |
| Company of Heroes: Opposing Fronts | 0.8 TF2 | $1.55 PP | - |
| Conan Exiles | 1.6 TF2 | $3.3 PP | - |
| Construction Simulator 2015 | 1.0 TF2 | $2.06 PP | - |
| Contagion | 0.6 TF2 | $1.15 PP | - |
| Control Ultimate Edition | 1.9 TF2 | $3.94 PP | - |
| Crash Bandicoot™ N. Sane Trilogy | 9.3 TF2 | $19.09 PP | - |
| Creaks | 0.4 TF2 | $0.73 PP | - |
| Creed: Rise to Glory™ | 2.2 TF2 | $4.54 PP | - |
| Crusader Kings II: Royal Collection | 2.8 TF2 | $5.77 PP | - |
| Crusader Kings III | 4.0 TF2 | $8.18 PP | - |
| CryoFall | 0.4 TF2 | $0.78 PP | - |
| Crysis® 2 Maximum Edition | 1.0 TF2 | $2.05 PP | - |
| Cultist Simulator Anthology Edition | 2.4 TF2 | $4.96 PP | - |
| Cultist Simulator | 0.7 TF2 | $1.41 PP | - |
| DARK SOULS™ III Deluxe Edition | 18.3 TF2 | $37.44 PP | - |
| DEATHLOOP | 2.3 TF2 | $4.7 PP | - |
| DIRT 5 | 4.1 TF2 | $8.46 PP | - |
| DMC - Devil May Cry | 0.7 TF2 | $1.43 PP | - |
| DRAGON BALL FIGHTERZ - Ultimate Edition | 3.8 TF2 | $7.85 PP | - |
| DRAGON BALL XENOVERSE 2 | 1.8 TF2 | $3.63 PP | - |
| DRAGON BALL XENOVERSE | 0.7 TF2 | $1.34 PP | - |
| DRAGONBALL XENOVERSE Bundle Edition | 1.1 TF2 | $2.35 PP | - |
| DRIFT21 | 0.5 TF2 | $1.04 PP | - |
| Dark Deity | 0.5 TF2 | $0.92 PP | - |
| Dark Souls II: Scholar of the First Sin | 8.4 TF2 | $17.31 PP | - |
| Dark Souls III | 11.6 TF2 | $23.68 PP | - |
| Darkest Dungeon | 0.6 TF2 | $1.23 PP | - |
| Darksiders Genesis | 1.2 TF2 | $2.4 PP | - |
| Darksiders II Deathinitive Edition | 0.6 TF2 | $1.2 PP | - |
| Darksiders III | 0.9 TF2 | $1.78 PP | - |
| Day of the Tentacle Remastered | 0.4 TF2 | $0.92 PP | - |
| DayZ | 6.3 TF2 | $12.95 PP | - |
| Dead Estate | 1.5 TF2 | $3.13 PP | - |
| Dead Island - Definitive Edition | 0.8 TF2 | $1.69 PP | - |
| Dead Island Definitive Collection | 1.6 TF2 | $3.28 PP | - |
| Dead Island Riptide - Definitive Edition | 0.4 TF2 | $0.73 PP | - |
| Dead Rising 2: Off the Record | 1.2 TF2 | $2.47 PP | - |
| Dead Rising 3 Apocalypse Edition | 2.0 TF2 | $4.0 PP | - |
| Dead Rising 4 | 1.3 TF2 | $2.58 PP | - |
| Dead Rising | 1.0 TF2 | $2.02 PP | - |
| Dead Rising® 2 | 1.3 TF2 | $2.62 PP | - |
| Death Road to Canada | 1.2 TF2 | $2.55 PP | - |
| Death's Gambit | 1.1 TF2 | $2.23 PP | - |
| Deep Rock Galactic | 4.6 TF2 | $9.39 PP | - |
| Descenders | 0.7 TF2 | $1.36 PP | - |
| Desperados III | 1.1 TF2 | $2.23 PP | - |
| Destroy All Humans | 0.6 TF2 | $1.32 PP | - |
| Deus Ex: Human Revolution - Director's Cut | 1.2 TF2 | $2.51 PP | - |
| Deus Ex: Mankind Divided | 1.1 TF2 | $2.27 PP | - |
| Devil May Cry HD Collection | 1.4 TF2 | $2.93 PP | - |
| Devil May Cry® 4 Special Edition | 1.4 TF2 | $2.94 PP | - |
| Dinosaur Fossil Hunter | 0.5 TF2 | $0.92 PP | - |
| Distance | 0.7 TF2 | $1.53 PP | - |
| Distant Worlds: Universe | 0.6 TF2 | $1.32 PP | - |
| Doom Eternal | 2.1 TF2 | $4.21 PP | - |
| Door Kickers | 1.1 TF2 | $2.23 PP | - |
| Dorfromantik | 2.0 TF2 | $4.07 PP | - |
| Dragon Ball FighterZ | 1.7 TF2 | $3.58 PP | - |
| Dragons Dogma - Dark Arisen | 0.8 TF2 | $1.69 PP | - |
| Drake Hollow | 0.4 TF2 | $0.92 PP | - |
| Drone Swarm | 0.4 TF2 | $0.91 PP | - |
| Dungeon Defenders: Awakened | 5.0 TF2 | $10.28 PP | - |
| Dungreed | 0.9 TF2 | $1.85 PP | - |
| Duskers | 0.5 TF2 | $1.01 PP | - |
| EARTH DEFENSE FORCE 4.1 The Shadow of New Despair | 2.4 TF2 | $4.95 PP | - |
| ELEX | 1.1 TF2 | $2.25 PP | - |
| EVERSPACE™ | 0.8 TF2 | $1.62 PP | - |
| Elite: Dangerous | 1.8 TF2 | $3.6 PP | - |
| Empire of Sin | 1.2 TF2 | $2.51 PP | - |
| Endzone - A World Apart | 0.6 TF2 | $1.32 PP | - |
| Exanima | 2.4 TF2 | $4.87 PP | - |
| FTL: Faster Than Light | 1.3 TF2 | $2.6 PP | - |
| Fable Anniversary | 3.2 TF2 | $6.61 PP | - |
| Fallout 76 | 2.1 TF2 | $4.19 PP | - |
| Fantasy General II | 0.5 TF2 | $0.99 PP | - |
| Farming Simulator 17 | 0.6 TF2 | $1.13 PP | - |
| Firefighting Simulator - The Squad | 6.1 TF2 | $12.49 PP | - |
| First Class Trouble | 0.4 TF2 | $0.84 PP | - |
| For The King | 0.7 TF2 | $1.51 PP | - |
| Forager | 1.4 TF2 | $2.89 PP | - |
| Forts | 3.4 TF2 | $6.96 PP | - |
| Friday the 13th: The Game | 2.4 TF2 | $4.95 PP | - |
| Frostpunk | 1.2 TF2 | $2.47 PP | - |
| Full Metal Furies | 0.6 TF2 | $1.16 PP | - |
| Furi | 0.8 TF2 | $1.54 PP | - |
| GOD EATER 2 Rage Burst | 1.7 TF2 | $3.58 PP | - |
| GRID - Ultimate | 1.0 TF2 | $2.06 PP | - |
| GRIS | 0.4 TF2 | $0.92 PP | - |
| Gamedec | 0.3 TF2 | $0.71 PP | - |
| Gang Beasts | 2.9 TF2 | $5.99 PP | - |
| Garden Paws | 0.9 TF2 | $1.79 PP | - |
| Gas Station Simulator | 1.6 TF2 | $3.22 PP | - |
| Gears 5 | 4.7 TF2 | $9.65 PP | - |
| Gears Tactics | 4.4 TF2 | $8.95 PP | - |
| Generation Zero® | 1.2 TF2 | $2.48 PP | - |
| Genital Jousting | 0.6 TF2 | $1.19 PP | - |
| Goat Simulator | 0.5 TF2 | $0.93 PP | - |
| Godlike Burger | 1.4 TF2 | $2.88 PP | - |
| Golf With Your Friends | 1.2 TF2 | $2.42 PP | - |
| Gordian Quest | 1.8 TF2 | $3.61 PP | - |
| Gotham Knights | 5.4 TF2 | $10.97 PP | - |
| GreedFall | 0.8 TF2 | $1.59 PP | - |
| Grim Dawn | 3.4 TF2 | $6.96 PP | - |
| Grim Fandango Remastered | 0.6 TF2 | $1.13 PP | - |
| Guacamelee! 2 | 0.6 TF2 | $1.28 PP | - |
| HITMAN™2 Gold Edition | 2.9 TF2 | $5.89 PP | - |
| HIVESWAP: Act 2 | 2.1 TF2 | $4.2 PP | - |
| HOT WHEELS UNLEASHED™ | 1.8 TF2 | $3.6 PP | - |
| Hacknet | 0.4 TF2 | $0.91 PP | - |
| Haiku, the Robot | 1.5 TF2 | $3.13 PP | - |
| Hard Bullet | 1.0 TF2 | $1.99 PP | - |
| Hearts of Iron III Collection | 0.5 TF2 | $0.99 PP | - |
| Hearts of Iron IV: Battle for the Bosporus | 1.7 TF2 | $3.46 PP | - |
| Hearts of Iron IV: Cadet Edition | 1.9 TF2 | $3.91 PP | - |
| Hearts of Iron IV: Death or Dishonor | 0.8 TF2 | $1.69 PP | - |
| Hearts of Iron IV: Waking the Tiger | 1.5 TF2 | $3.02 PP | - |
| Heave Ho | 0.6 TF2 | $1.15 PP | - |
| Heavy Rain | 1.8 TF2 | $3.66 PP | - |
| Hell Let Loose | 7.3 TF2 | $14.93 PP | - |
| Hellblade: Senua's Sacrifice | 1.1 TF2 | $2.33 PP | - |
| Hello, Neighbor! | 0.4 TF2 | $0.92 PP | - |
| Hero's Hour | Humble Choice (Mar 2023) | ||
| Heroes of Hammerwatch | 0.6 TF2 | $1.14 PP | - |
| Hitman Absolution | 0.8 TF2 | $1.57 PP | - |
| Hitman Game of the Year Edition | 1.3 TF2 | $2.57 PP | - |
| Hollow Knight | 2.7 TF2 | $5.48 PP | - |
| Homefront: The Revolution | 0.8 TF2 | $1.65 PP | - |
| Homeworld: Deserts of Kharak | 0.4 TF2 | $0.78 PP | - |
| Hotline Miami 2: Wrong Number Digital Special Edition | 0.5 TF2 | $1.09 PP | - |
| Hotline Miami 2: Wrong Number | 0.5 TF2 | $0.99 PP | - |
| Hotline Miami | 0.8 TF2 | $1.58 PP | - |
| House Flipper VR | 0.9 TF2 | $1.77 PP | - |
| House Flipper | 2.6 TF2 | $5.28 PP | - |
| Human: Fall Flat | 0.7 TF2 | $1.53 PP | - |
| HuniePop | 0.4 TF2 | $0.91 PP | - |
| Huntdown | 1.3 TF2 | $2.58 PP | - |
| Hurtworld | 2.0 TF2 | $4.14 PP | - |
| Hyper Light Drifter | 1.6 TF2 | $3.28 PP | - |
| Hypnospace Outlaw | 0.8 TF2 | $1.6 PP | - |
| I Am Fish | 0.4 TF2 | $0.84 PP | - |
| I Expect You To Die | 1.3 TF2 | $2.72 PP | - |
| I-NFECTED | 6.1 TF2 | $12.52 PP | - |
| INSURGENCY | 2.2 TF2 | $4.51 PP | - |
| Imperator: Rome Deluxe Edition | 1.0 TF2 | $2.14 PP | - |
| Imperator: Rome | 0.5 TF2 | $1.03 PP | - |
| Injustice 2 Legendary Edition | 1.2 TF2 | $2.39 PP | - |
| Injustice 2 | 0.7 TF2 | $1.53 PP | - |
| Injustice: Gods Among Us - Ultimate Edition | 0.7 TF2 | $1.37 PP | - |
| Into the Breach | 2.1 TF2 | $4.28 PP | - |
| Into the Radius VR | 5.3 TF2 | $10.88 PP | - |
| Ion Fury | 1.5 TF2 | $3.12 PP | - |
| Iron Harvest | 1.1 TF2 | $2.18 PP | - |
| Jalopy | 0.7 TF2 | $1.51 PP | - |
| Job Simulator | 9.0 TF2 | $18.38 PP | - |
| Jurassic World Evolution 2 | Humble Choice (Mar 2023) | ||
| Jurassic World Evolution | 0.8 TF2 | $1.74 PP | - |
| Just Cause 2 | 0.5 TF2 | $1.01 PP | - |
| Just Cause 3 XXL Edition | 1.1 TF2 | $2.16 PP | - |
| Just Cause 4: Complete Edition | 1.4 TF2 | $2.96 PP | - |
| KartKraft | 3.1 TF2 | $6.39 PP | - |
| Katamari Damacy REROLL | 1.1 TF2 | $2.25 PP | - |
| Keep Talking and Nobody Explodes | 2.7 TF2 | $5.49 PP | - |
| Killer Instinct | 8.0 TF2 | $16.37 PP | - |
| Killing Floor 2 Digital Deluxe Edition | 0.9 TF2 | $1.89 PP | - |
| Killing Floor 2 | 0.6 TF2 | $1.22 PP | - |
| Killing Floor | 0.6 TF2 | $1.15 PP | - |
| Kingdom Come: Deliverance | 1.4 TF2 | $2.94 PP | - |
| Kingdom: Two Crowns | 0.8 TF2 | $1.55 PP | - |
| King’s Bounty : Ultimate Edition | 0.8 TF2 | $1.74 PP | - |
| LEGO Batman 3: Beyond Gotham Premium Edition | 0.5 TF2 | $1.01 PP | - |
| LEGO Batman 3: Beyond Gotham | 0.4 TF2 | $0.8 PP | - |
| LEGO Batman Trilogy | 1.5 TF2 | $2.98 PP | - |
| LEGO Harry Potter: Years 1-4 | 0.6 TF2 | $1.15 PP | - |
| LEGO Harry Potter: Years 5-7 | 0.7 TF2 | $1.45 PP | - |
| LEGO Lord of the Rings | 0.4 TF2 | $0.87 PP | - |
| LEGO Star Wars III: The Clone Wars | 0.5 TF2 | $1.02 PP | - |
| LEGO Star Wars: The Complete Saga | 0.6 TF2 | $1.13 PP | - |
| LEGO® City Undercover | 0.8 TF2 | $1.54 PP | - |
| LEGO® DC Super-Villains Deluxe Edition | 1.9 TF2 | $3.94 PP | - |
| LEGO® DC Super-Villains | 0.4 TF2 | $0.85 PP | - |
| LEGO® Jurassic World™ | 0.4 TF2 | $0.83 PP | - |
| LEGO® MARVEL's Avengers | 0.4 TF2 | $0.77 PP | - |
| LEGO® Marvel Super Heroes 2 Deluxe Edition | 1.2 TF2 | $2.37 PP | - |
| LEGO® Marvel Super Heroes 2 | 0.4 TF2 | $0.91 PP | - |
| LEGO® Ninjago® Movie Video Game | 0.3 TF2 | $0.71 PP | - |
| LEGO® Star Wars™: The Force Awakens | 0.6 TF2 | $1.19 PP | - |
| LEGO® Worlds | 2.0 TF2 | $4.12 PP | - |
| Labyrinth City: Pierre the Maze Detective | 0.7 TF2 | $1.49 PP | - |
| Late Shift | 0.5 TF2 | $0.98 PP | - |
| Layers of Fear 2 | 3.5 TF2 | $7.17 PP | - |
| Layers of Fear | 0.5 TF2 | $1.1 PP | - |
| Legion TD 2 | 1.6 TF2 | $3.29 PP | - |
| Len's Island | 3.1 TF2 | $6.29 PP | - |
| Lethal League Blaze | 1.1 TF2 | $2.16 PP | - |
| Lethal League | 0.8 TF2 | $1.59 PP | - |
| Library Of Ruina | 3.2 TF2 | $6.43 PP | - |
| Life is Feudal: Your Own | 0.4 TF2 | $0.84 PP | - |
| Little Misfortune | 3.1 TF2 | $6.29 PP | - |
| Little Nightmares Complete Edition | 1.6 TF2 | $3.3 PP | - |
| Little Nightmares | 0.8 TF2 | $1.69 PP | - |
| Lobotomy Corporation Monster Management Simulation | 5.1 TF2 | $10.32 PP | - |
| Lords of the Fallen Game of the Year Edition | 0.8 TF2 | $1.67 PP | - |
| Lost Ember | 1.4 TF2 | $2.77 PP | - |
| Lost Planet™: Extreme Condition | 1.8 TF2 | $3.6 PP | - |
| Luck be a Landlord | 2.7 TF2 | $5.49 PP | - |
| METAL GEAR SOLID V: THE PHANTOM PAIN | 0.9 TF2 | $1.92 PP | - |
| METAL GEAR SOLID V: The Definitive Experience | 1.3 TF2 | $2.58 PP | - |
| MORTAL KOMBAT 11 | 1.8 TF2 | $3.6 PP | - |
| MX vs ATV Reflex | 0.4 TF2 | $0.76 PP | - |
| MX vs. ATV Unleashed | 0.4 TF2 | $0.74 PP | - |
| Mad Max | 1.4 TF2 | $2.83 PP | - |
| Mafia II: Definitive Edition | 1.6 TF2 | $3.21 PP | - |
| Mafia III: Definitive Edition | 2.0 TF2 | $4.04 PP | - |
| Mafia: Definitive Edition | 2.1 TF2 | $4.28 PP | - |
| Magicka 2 - Deluxe Edition | 0.4 TF2 | $0.72 PP | - |
| Maneater | 0.9 TF2 | $1.88 PP | - |
| Manhunt | 1.2 TF2 | $2.52 PP | - |
| Mars Horizon | 1.0 TF2 | $2.06 PP | - |
| Mass Effect™ Legendary Edition | 8.3 TF2 | $16.97 PP | - |
| Max Payne 2: The Fall of Max Payne | 0.6 TF2 | $1.21 PP | - |
| Max Payne | 0.9 TF2 | $1.82 PP | - |
| MechWarrior 5: Mercenaries | 2.2 TF2 | $4.61 PP | - |
| Medal of Honor | 3.4 TF2 | $6.98 PP | - |
| Mega Man Legacy Collection | 0.6 TF2 | $1.26 PP | - |
| Men of War: Assault Squad 2 - Deluxe Edition | 2.5 TF2 | $5.11 PP | - |
| Men of War: Assault Squad 2 War Chest Edition | 1.1 TF2 | $2.2 PP | - |
| Men of War: Assault Squad 2 | 1.1 TF2 | $2.2 PP | - |
| Messenger | 0.7 TF2 | $1.38 PP | - |
| Metro 2033 Redux | 0.6 TF2 | $1.31 PP | - |
| Metro Exodus | 1.5 TF2 | $3.07 PP | - |
| Metro Redux Bundle | 1.1 TF2 | $2.26 PP | - |
| Metro: Last Light Redux | 0.6 TF2 | $1.32 PP | - |
| Middle-earth: Shadow of Mordor Game of the Year Edition | 0.8 TF2 | $1.6 PP | - |
| Middle-earth™: Shadow of War™ | 0.7 TF2 | $1.44 PP | - |
| Middleearth Shadow of War Definitive Edition | 1.2 TF2 | $2.38 PP | - |
| Mini Ninjas | 0.5 TF2 | $0.95 PP | - |
| Miscreated | 1.4 TF2 | $2.91 PP | - |
| Monster Hunter: World | 3.5 TF2 | $7.23 PP | - |
| Monster Sanctuary | 0.6 TF2 | $1.27 PP | - |
| Monster Train | 0.4 TF2 | $0.78 PP | - |
| Moonlighter | 0.5 TF2 | $1.06 PP | - |
| Moons of Madness | 1.9 TF2 | $3.79 PP | - |
| Mordhau | 1.7 TF2 | $3.46 PP | - |
| Mortal Kombat X | 0.7 TF2 | $1.51 PP | - |
| Mortal Kombat XL | 1.0 TF2 | $2.15 PP | - |
| Mortal Shell | 1.6 TF2 | $3.2 PP | - |
| Motorcycle Mechanic Simulator 2021 | 0.8 TF2 | $1.71 PP | - |
| Motorsport Manager | 1.3 TF2 | $2.76 PP | - |
| Move or Die | 0.8 TF2 | $1.55 PP | - |
| Moving Out | 2.0 TF2 | $4.09 PP | - |
| Mutant Year Zero: Road to Eden - Deluxe Edition | 1.5 TF2 | $3.07 PP | - |
| Mutant Year Zero: Road to Eden | 0.4 TF2 | $0.92 PP | - |
| My Friend Pedro | 0.9 TF2 | $1.92 PP | - |
| My Time At Portia | 0.6 TF2 | $1.13 PP | - |
| NARUTO SHIPPUDEN: Ultimate Ninja STORM 4 Road to Boruto | 2.2 TF2 | $4.58 PP | - |
| NASCAR Heat 5 - Ultimate Edition | 0.5 TF2 | $1.02 PP | - |
| Naruto Shippuden: Ultimate Ninja Storm 4 | 1.8 TF2 | $3.59 PP | - |
| Naruto to Boruto Shinobi Striker - Deluxe Edition | 1.3 TF2 | $2.66 PP | - |
| Naruto to Boruto Shinobi Striker | 0.4 TF2 | $0.83 PP | - |
| Necromunda: Hired Gun | 0.7 TF2 | $1.46 PP | - |
| Neon Abyss | 0.8 TF2 | $1.67 PP | - |
| Ni no Kuni™ II: Revenant Kingdom - The Prince's Edition | 2.6 TF2 | $5.39 PP | - |
| Nine Parchments | 1.5 TF2 | $3.04 PP | - |
| No Time to Relax | 1.8 TF2 | $3.61 PP | - |
| Northgard | 4.2 TF2 | $8.64 PP | - |
| Not For Broadcast | 0.9 TF2 | $1.88 PP | - |
| ONE PIECE BURNING BLOOD GOLD EDITION | 2.0 TF2 | $4.13 PP | - |
| ONE PIECE BURNING BLOOD | 0.8 TF2 | $1.72 PP | - |
| Offworld Trading Company™ | 0.7 TF2 | $1.46 PP | - |
| One Step From Eden | 0.8 TF2 | $1.54 PP | - |
| Opus Magnum | 1.3 TF2 | $2.58 PP | - |
| Orcs Must Die! 3 | 2.1 TF2 | $4.35 PP | - |
| Outlast 2 | 0.6 TF2 | $1.19 PP | - |
| Outlast | 0.5 TF2 | $0.96 PP | - |
| Outward | 1.4 TF2 | $2.94 PP | - |
| Overcooked | 0.7 TF2 | $1.51 PP | - |
| Overgrowth | 0.5 TF2 | $1.02 PP | - |
| Overlord II | 0.4 TF2 | $0.85 PP | - |
| PAYDAY 2 | 0.4 TF2 | $0.8 PP | - |
| PC Building Simulator | 0.7 TF2 | $1.43 PP | - |
| Paint the Town Red | 2.1 TF2 | $4.27 PP | - |
| Parkitect | 5.4 TF2 | $11.0 PP | - |
| Party Hard 2 | 0.3 TF2 | $0.71 PP | - |
| Pathfinder: Kingmaker - Enhanced Plus Edition | 1.0 TF2 | $2.11 PP | - |
| Pathfinder: Wrath of the Righteous | 0.9 TF2 | $1.87 PP | - |
| Pathologic 2 | 0.7 TF2 | $1.35 PP | - |
| Per Aspera | 0.7 TF2 | $1.53 PP | - |
| Phantom Doctrine | 0.4 TF2 | $0.88 PP | - |
| Pistol Whip | 6.0 TF2 | $12.34 PP | - |
| Plague Inc: Evolved | 1.7 TF2 | $3.4 PP | - |
| Planescape: Torment: Enhanced Edition | 0.4 TF2 | $0.79 PP | - |
| Planet Coaster | 1.7 TF2 | $3.5 PP | - |
| Planet Zoo | 1.9 TF2 | $3.82 PP | - |
| Planetary Annihilation: TITANS | 3.2 TF2 | $6.63 PP | - |
| Portal Knights | 0.9 TF2 | $1.78 PP | - |
| Power Rangers: Battle for the Grid | 3.5 TF2 | $7.15 PP | - |
| PowerBeatsVR | 1.0 TF2 | $1.99 PP | - |
| PowerSlave Exhumed | 1.7 TF2 | $3.47 PP | - |
| Praey for the Gods | 0.5 TF2 | $1.12 PP | - |
| Prehistoric Kingdom | 1.4 TF2 | $2.93 PP | - |
| Prison Architect | 0.4 TF2 | $0.73 PP | - |
| Pro Cycling Manager 2019 | 1.3 TF2 | $2.61 PP | - |
| Project Cars 3 | 13.9 TF2 | $28.43 PP | - |
| Project Hospital | 2.4 TF2 | $4.88 PP | - |
| Project Wingman | 1.8 TF2 | $3.77 PP | - |
| Project Winter | 0.6 TF2 | $1.26 PP | - |
| Propnight | Scary Games to Play in the Dark Bundle | ||
| Pumpkin Jack | 0.4 TF2 | $0.84 PP | - |
| Quantum Break | 1.4 TF2 | $2.88 PP | - |
| RESIDENT EVIL 3 | 2.2 TF2 | $4.55 PP | - |
| RUGBY 20 | 1.3 TF2 | $2.58 PP | - |
| RUINER | 0.4 TF2 | $0.85 PP | - |
| RWBY: Grimm Eclipse | 2.7 TF2 | $5.49 PP | - |
| Ragnaröck | 3.4 TF2 | $6.87 PP | - |
| Rain World | 1.1 TF2 | $2.25 PP | - |
| Raw Data | 1.0 TF2 | $2.02 PP | - |
| Re:Legend | 1.0 TF2 | $2.14 PP | - |
| Red Faction Guerrilla Re-Mars-tered | 0.5 TF2 | $0.97 PP | - |
| Red Matter | 4.4 TF2 | $8.93 PP | - |
| Resident Evil / biohazard HD REMASTER | 1.3 TF2 | $2.59 PP | - |
| Resident Evil 0 / biohazard 0 HD Remaster | 0.8 TF2 | $1.6 PP | - |
| Resident Evil 5 GOLD Edition | 1.5 TF2 | $3.12 PP | - |
| Resident Evil 5 | 1.1 TF2 | $2.29 PP | - |
| Resident Evil 6 | 1.4 TF2 | $2.96 PP | - |
| Resident Evil: Revelations 2 Deluxe Edition | 2.1 TF2 | $4.28 PP | - |
| Resident Evil: Revelations | 0.5 TF2 | $1.12 PP | - |
| Retro Machina | 0.5 TF2 | $1.02 PP | - |
| Rising Storm 2: Vietnam | 0.5 TF2 | $1.06 PP | - |
| River City Girls | 1.4 TF2 | $2.93 PP | - |
| Rogue Heroes: Ruins of Tasos | 0.5 TF2 | $1.01 PP | - |
| RollerCoaster Tycoon Deluxe | 1.0 TF2 | $2.13 PP | - |
| Rollercoaster Tycoon 2: Triple Thrill Pack | 2.0 TF2 | $4.13 PP | - |
| Rubber Bandits | 0.7 TF2 | $1.52 PP | - |
| Running with Rifles | 1.2 TF2 | $2.53 PP | - |
| Ryse: Son of Rome | 1.4 TF2 | $2.83 PP | - |
| SCUM | 2.8 TF2 | $5.75 PP | - |
| SHENZHEN I/O | 0.5 TF2 | $0.97 PP | - |
| SOMA | 2.0 TF2 | $4.14 PP | - |
| SONG OF HORROR Complete Edition | 0.5 TF2 | $0.99 PP | - |
| STAR WARS™: Squadrons | 2.1 TF2 | $4.21 PP | - |
| SUPERHOT VR | 2.2 TF2 | $4.54 PP | - |
| SUPERHOT | 0.8 TF2 | $1.59 PP | - |
| SUPERHOT: MIND CONTROL DELETE | 0.4 TF2 | $0.92 PP | - |
| Sable | 0.4 TF2 | $0.72 PP | - |
| Saint's Row The Third Remastered | 2.2 TF2 | $4.51 PP | - |
| Saints Row 2 | 0.6 TF2 | $1.18 PP | - |
| Saints Row IV | 0.9 TF2 | $1.84 PP | - |
| Saints Row: The Third | 0.6 TF2 | $1.18 PP | - |
| Sanctum 2 | 0.7 TF2 | $1.35 PP | - |
| Scarlet Nexus | 2.9 TF2 | $5.91 PP | - |
| Scribblenauts Unlimited | 0.4 TF2 | $0.73 PP | - |
| Secret Neighbor | 0.6 TF2 | $1.22 PP | - |
| Serious Sam 2 | 0.8 TF2 | $1.54 PP | - |
| Serious Sam 4 | 2.7 TF2 | $5.52 PP | - |
| Serious Sam: Siberian Mayhem | 2.2 TF2 | $4.54 PP | - |
| Severed Steel | 1.4 TF2 | $2.92 PP | - |
| Shadow Man Remastered | 1.0 TF2 | $2.0 PP | - |
| Shadow Warrior 2 | 0.8 TF2 | $1.59 PP | - |
| Shadow of the Tomb Raider | 2.5 TF2 | $5.22 PP | - |
| Shantae and the Pirate's Curse | 0.6 TF2 | $1.19 PP | - |
| Shenmue 3 | 0.7 TF2 | $1.46 PP | - |
| Shenmue I & II | 0.7 TF2 | $1.46 PP | - |
| Shining Resonance Refrain | 0.5 TF2 | $0.96 PP | - |
| Sid Meier's Civilization V | 0.8 TF2 | $1.67 PP | - |
| Sid Meier's Civilization VI : Platinum Edition | 2.9 TF2 | $5.92 PP | - |
| Sid Meier's Civilization VI | 0.9 TF2 | $1.77 PP | - |
| Sid Meiers Civilization IV: The Complete Edition | 0.9 TF2 | $1.84 PP | - |
| Siege of Centauri | 0.6 TF2 | $1.16 PP | - |
| SimCasino | 0.7 TF2 | $1.36 PP | - |
| Skullgirls 2nd Encore | 1.2 TF2 | $2.49 PP | - |
| Slap City | 1.2 TF2 | $2.49 PP | - |
| Slay the Spire | 2.7 TF2 | $5.61 PP | - |
| Sleeping Dogs: Definitive Edition | 0.8 TF2 | $1.59 PP | - |
| Slime Rancher | 1.9 TF2 | $3.88 PP | - |
| Sniper Elite 3 | 0.6 TF2 | $1.15 PP | - |
| Sniper Elite 4 | 1.3 TF2 | $2.59 PP | - |
| Sniper Elite V2 Remastered | 0.8 TF2 | $1.72 PP | - |
| Sniper Elite V2 | 0.4 TF2 | $0.92 PP | - |
| Sniper Ghost Warrior 3 | 0.7 TF2 | $1.39 PP | - |
| Sniper Ghost Warrior Contracts | 0.8 TF2 | $1.69 PP | - |
| Sonic Adventure DX | 0.5 TF2 | $0.96 PP | - |
| Sonic Adventure 2 | 0.5 TF2 | $1.05 PP | - |
| Sonic Generations Collection | 2.4 TF2 | $4.87 PP | - |
| Sonic Lost World | 1.7 TF2 | $3.48 PP | - |
| Sonic Mania | 0.8 TF2 | $1.59 PP | - |
| Sorcery! Parts 1 & 2 | 0.6 TF2 | $1.33 PP | - |
| Soul Calibur VI | 1.2 TF2 | $2.37 PP | - |
| Source of Madness | 0.6 TF2 | $1.13 PP | - |
| Space Engineers | 2.2 TF2 | $4.61 PP | - |
| Space Haven | 0.5 TF2 | $1.12 PP | - |
| Spec Ops: The Line | 0.8 TF2 | $1.66 PP | - |
| SpeedRunners | 0.7 TF2 | $1.35 PP | - |
| Spelunky | 1.0 TF2 | $2.13 PP | - |
| Spirit Of The Island | 1.4 TF2 | $2.92 PP | - |
| SpongeBob SquarePants: Battle for Bikini Bottom - Rehydrated | 1.3 TF2 | $2.61 PP | - |
| Star Renegades | 1.4 TF2 | $2.94 PP | - |
| Star Trek: Bridge Crew | 3.7 TF2 | $7.57 PP | - |
| Star Wars Republic Commando™ | 0.3 TF2 | $0.71 PP | - |
| Star Wars® Empire at War™: Gold Pack | 1.0 TF2 | $2.08 PP | - |
| Starbound | 0.8 TF2 | $1.74 PP | - |
| Starpoint Gemini Warlords | 1.7 TF2 | $3.48 PP | - |
| State of Decay 2: Juggernaut Edition | 2.9 TF2 | $5.95 PP | - |
| Staxel | 0.8 TF2 | $1.6 PP | - |
| SteamWorld Quest: Hand of Gilgamech | 0.9 TF2 | $1.82 PP | - |
| Steel Division: Normandy 44 | 0.6 TF2 | $1.3 PP | - |
| Stellaris Galaxy Edition | 1.4 TF2 | $2.83 PP | - |
| Stick Fight: The Game | 0.6 TF2 | $1.28 PP | - |
| Strategic Command WWII: World at War | 2.1 TF2 | $4.26 PP | - |
| Street Fighter 30th Anniversary Collection | 2.4 TF2 | $4.87 PP | - |
| Street Fighter V | 0.7 TF2 | $1.53 PP | - |
| Streets of Rogue | 1.2 TF2 | $2.46 PP | - |
| Stronghold 2: Steam Edition | 0.8 TF2 | $1.59 PP | - |
| Stronghold Crusader 2 | 0.7 TF2 | $1.45 PP | - |
| Stronghold Crusader HD | 0.4 TF2 | $0.92 PP | - |
| Styx: Shards Of Darkness | 0.6 TF2 | $1.31 PP | - |
| Subnautica | 4.0 TF2 | $8.24 PP | - |
| Summer in Mara | 0.5 TF2 | $1.01 PP | - |
| Sunless Skies | 0.7 TF2 | $1.35 PP | - |
| Sunset Overdrive | 1.4 TF2 | $2.94 PP | - |
| Super Meat Boy | 0.4 TF2 | $0.73 PP | - |
| Superliminal | 1.8 TF2 | $3.61 PP | - |
| Supraland Six Inches Under | 1.7 TF2 | $3.37 PP | - |
| Supreme Commander 2 | 1.0 TF2 | $1.95 PP | - |
| Surgeon Simulator: Experience Reality | 0.9 TF2 | $1.85 PP | - |
| Survive the Nights | 0.8 TF2 | $1.71 PP | - |
| Surviving the Aftermath | 0.7 TF2 | $1.43 PP | - |
| Sword Art Online Hollow Realization Deluxe Edition | 1.4 TF2 | $2.91 PP | - |
| Syberia: The World Before | 0.9 TF2 | $1.93 PP | - |
| Synth Riders | 3.4 TF2 | $6.96 PP | - |
| TEKKEN 7 | 1.4 TF2 | $2.9 PP | - |
| TT Isle of Man Ride on the Edge 2 | 1.8 TF2 | $3.59 PP | - |
| Tales of Berseria | 0.9 TF2 | $1.89 PP | - |
| Tales of Symphonia | 1.5 TF2 | $3.06 PP | - |
| Tales of Zestiria | 0.7 TF2 | $1.36 PP | - |
| Talisman: Digital Edition | 0.6 TF2 | $1.14 PP | - |
| Tank Mechanic Simulator | 1.1 TF2 | $2.17 PP | - |
| Team Sonic Racing™ | 1.9 TF2 | $3.94 PP | - |
| Telltale Batman Shadows Edition | 1.1 TF2 | $2.3 PP | - |
| Terraforming Mars | 0.8 TF2 | $1.65 PP | - |
| Terraria | 2.1 TF2 | $4.24 PP | - |
| The Ascent | 1.1 TF2 | $2.24 PP | - |
| The Battle of Polytopia | 0.4 TF2 | $0.9 PP | - |
| The Beast Inside | 0.4 TF2 | $0.79 PP | - |
| The Blackout Club | Scary Games to Play in the Dark Bundle | ||
| The Dark Pictures Anthology: Little Hope | 1.4 TF2 | $2.83 PP | - |
| The Dark Pictures Anthology: Man of Medan | 1.7 TF2 | $3.51 PP | - |
| The Darkness II | 0.5 TF2 | $0.99 PP | - |
| The Dungeon Of Naheulbeuk: The Amulet Of Chaos | 0.5 TF2 | $1.08 PP | - |
| The Escapists 2 | 1.0 TF2 | $2.09 PP | - |
| The Escapists | 0.6 TF2 | $1.3 PP | - |
| The Henry Stickmin Collection | 0.7 TF2 | $1.51 PP | - |
| The Incredible Adventures of Van Helsing Final Cut | 1.4 TF2 | $2.8 PP | - |
| The Intruder | 1.2 TF2 | $2.39 PP | - |
| The Jackbox Party Pack 2 | 2.0 TF2 | $4.06 PP | - |
| The Jackbox Party Pack 3 | 3.4 TF2 | $6.93 PP | - |
| The Jackbox Party Pack 4 | 2.1 TF2 | $4.26 PP | - |
| The Jackbox Party Pack 5 | 3.3 TF2 | $6.8 PP | - |
| The Jackbox Party Pack 6 | 2.7 TF2 | $5.6 PP | - |
| The Jackbox Party Pack | 1.2 TF2 | $2.36 PP | - |
| The LEGO Movie 2 Videogame | 0.4 TF2 | $0.75 PP | - |
| The Last Campfire | 0.4 TF2 | $0.73 PP | - |
| The Legend of Heroes: Trails in the Sky | 1.4 TF2 | $2.93 PP | - |
| The Long Dark | 2.0 TF2 | $4.07 PP | - |
| The Long Dark: Survival Edition | 0.4 TF2 | $0.78 PP | - |
| The Mortuary Assistant | Scary Games to Play in the Dark Bundle | ||
| The Stanley Parable | 2.3 TF2 | $4.75 PP | - |
| The Surge 2 | 0.7 TF2 | $1.45 PP | - |
| The Survivalists | 0.9 TF2 | $1.92 PP | - |
| The Talos Principle | 0.7 TF2 | $1.41 PP | - |
| The Walking Dead: A New Frontier | 0.3 TF2 | $0.71 PP | - |
| The Walking Dead: The Final Season | 0.4 TF2 | $0.72 PP | - |
| The Walking Dead: The Telltale Definitive Series | 2.1 TF2 | $4.23 PP | - |
| The Witness | 6.9 TF2 | $14.22 PP | - |
| The Wolf Among Us | 1.2 TF2 | $2.39 PP | - |
| This War of Mine: Complete Edition | 0.8 TF2 | $1.57 PP | - |
| Titan Quest Anniversary Edition | 0.7 TF2 | $1.36 PP | - |
| Tomb Raider | 1.8 TF2 | $3.66 PP | - |
| Total Tank Simulator | 0.4 TF2 | $0.8 PP | - |
| Total War SHOGUN 2 | 1.6 TF2 | $3.35 PP | - |
| Total War Shogun 2 Collection | 1.7 TF2 | $3.49 PP | - |
| Total War: ATTILA | 1.9 TF2 | $3.98 PP | - |
| Total War: Empire - Definitive Edition | 1.5 TF2 | $3.09 PP | - |
| Total War: Napoleon - Definitive Edition | 1.5 TF2 | $3.02 PP | - |
| Total War: Rome II - Emperor Edition | 2.5 TF2 | $5.22 PP | - |
| Total War™: WARHAMMER® | 3.0 TF2 | $6.22 PP | - |
| Totally Accurate Battle Simulator | 3.4 TF2 | $6.88 PP | - |
| Totally Reliable Delivery Service | 0.8 TF2 | $1.66 PP | - |
| Tour de France 2020 | 0.5 TF2 | $1.12 PP | - |
| Tower Unite | 3.7 TF2 | $7.63 PP | - |
| Trailmakers Deluxe Edition | 1.2 TF2 | $2.4 PP | - |
| Trailmakers | 1.2 TF2 | $2.4 PP | - |
| Train Simulator Classic | Train Simulator Classic: On the Fast Track Bundle | ||
| Train Station Renovation | 0.4 TF2 | $0.78 PP | - |
| Tribes of Midgard | 0.9 TF2 | $1.8 PP | - |
| Tricky Towers | 2.0 TF2 | $4.14 PP | - |
| Trine 2: Complete Story | 1.1 TF2 | $2.34 PP | - |
| Trine 4: The Nightmare Prince | 1.1 TF2 | $2.23 PP | - |
| Tropico 5 | 0.4 TF2 | $0.76 PP | - |
| Tropico 5 – Complete Collection | 0.8 TF2 | $1.66 PP | - |
| Tropico 6 El-Prez Edition | 2.6 TF2 | $5.31 PP | - |
| Tropico 6 | 3.6 TF2 | $7.28 PP | - |
| Turmoil | 0.4 TF2 | $0.75 PP | - |
| Turok 2: Seeds of Evil | 0.4 TF2 | $0.91 PP | - |
| Turok | 0.4 TF2 | $0.92 PP | - |
| Two Point Hospital | 2.2 TF2 | $4.42 PP | - |
| Tyranny - Gold Edition | 0.7 TF2 | $1.36 PP | - |
| Ultimate Chicken Horse | 1.7 TF2 | $3.46 PP | - |
| Ultimate Marvel vs. Capcom 3 | 1.7 TF2 | $3.4 PP | - |
| Ultra Street Fighter IV | 0.4 TF2 | $0.92 PP | - |
| Undertale | 2.1 TF2 | $4.22 PP | - |
| Universe Sandbox | 3.5 TF2 | $7.24 PP | - |
| Unrailed! | 1.9 TF2 | $3.87 PP | - |
| Until You Fall | 0.7 TF2 | $1.4 PP | - |
| VTOL VR | 5.3 TF2 | $10.93 PP | - |
| Vacation Simulator | 5.1 TF2 | $10.32 PP | - |
| Vagante | 0.6 TF2 | $1.19 PP | - |
| Valkyria Chronicles 4 Complete Edition | 1.1 TF2 | $2.32 PP | - |
| Valkyria Chronicles™ | 1.0 TF2 | $2.0 PP | - |
| Vampyr | 1.4 TF2 | $2.86 PP | - |
| Victor Vran | 0.8 TF2 | $1.64 PP | - |
| Visage | Scary Games to Play in the Dark Bundle | ||
| Viscera Cleanup Detail | 2.0 TF2 | $4.0 PP | - |
| Void Bastards | 0.5 TF2 | $1.04 PP | - |
| Volcanoids | 0.7 TF2 | $1.35 PP | - |
| Vox Machinae | 3.3 TF2 | $6.8 PP | - |
| WRC 8 FIA World Rally Championship | 1.1 TF2 | $2.25 PP | - |
| Wargame: Red Dragon | 6.5 TF2 | $13.31 PP | - |
| Wargroove | 0.4 TF2 | $0.73 PP | - |
| Warhammer 40,000: Dawn of War - Master Collection | 1.1 TF2 | $2.27 PP | - |
| Warhammer 40,000: Dawn of War II - Grand Master Collection | 1.9 TF2 | $3.91 PP | - |
| Warhammer 40,000: Dawn of War II: Retribution | 0.6 TF2 | $1.2 PP | - |
| Warhammer 40,000: Gladius - Relics of War | 0.6 TF2 | $1.22 PP | - |
| Warhammer 40,000: Gladius - Tyranids | 2.3 TF2 | $4.62 PP | - |
| Warhammer 40,000: Space Marine Collection | 1.6 TF2 | $3.34 PP | - |
| Warhammer 40,000: Space Marine | 1.6 TF2 | $3.3 PP | - |
| Warhammer: Chaosbane - Slayer Edition | 1.7 TF2 | $3.47 PP | - |
| Warhammer: End Times - Vermintide Collector's Edition | 0.6 TF2 | $1.27 PP | - |
| Warhammer: Vermintide 2 - Collector's Edition | 1.7 TF2 | $3.45 PP | - |
| Warhammer: Vermintide 2 | 1.2 TF2 | $2.42 PP | - |
| Warhammer® 40,000: Dawn of War® II | 0.7 TF2 | $1.41 PP | - |
| Warhammer® 40,000™: Dawn of War® III | 1.7 TF2 | $3.46 PP | - |
| Warpips | 0.8 TF2 | $1.55 PP | - |
| Wasteland 3 | 1.2 TF2 | $2.5 PP | - |
| We Happy Few | 0.8 TF2 | $1.55 PP | - |
| We Were Here Too | 2.0 TF2 | $4.11 PP | - |
| White Day : a labyrinth named school | 0.5 TF2 | $0.92 PP | - |
| Who's Your Daddy | 2.1 TF2 | $4.28 PP | - |
| Wingspan | 1.0 TF2 | $2.04 PP | - |
| Winkeltje: The Little Shop | 1.0 TF2 | $2.11 PP | - |
| Witch It | 1.9 TF2 | $3.98 PP | - |
| Wizard of Legend | 1.1 TF2 | $2.25 PP | - |
| World War Z: Aftermath | 4.4 TF2 | $9.04 PP | - |
| Worms Revolution Gold Edition | 0.5 TF2 | $1.05 PP | - |
| Worms Ultimate Mayhem - Deluxe Edition | 0.4 TF2 | $0.75 PP | - |
| Worms W.M.D | 1.1 TF2 | $2.2 PP | - |
| Worms World Party Remastered | 0.4 TF2 | $0.89 PP | - |
| Wrench | 3.1 TF2 | $6.3 PP | - |
| Wurm Unlimited | 0.7 TF2 | $1.53 PP | - |
| X4: Foundations | 5.5 TF2 | $11.33 PP | - |
| X4: Split Vendetta | 1.9 TF2 | $3.79 PP | - |
| XCOM 2 Collection | 1.1 TF2 | $2.26 PP | - |
| XCOM: Enemy Unknown Complete Pack | 0.8 TF2 | $1.58 PP | - |
| XCOM: Ultimate Collection | 0.9 TF2 | $1.88 PP | - |
| XCOM®: Chimera Squad | 0.4 TF2 | $0.72 PP | - |
| Yakuza 0 | 1.3 TF2 | $2.71 PP | - |
| Yakuza 3 Remastered | 0.6 TF2 | $1.32 PP | - |
| Yakuza Kiwami 2 | 2.3 TF2 | $4.65 PP | - |
| Yakuza Kiwami | 1.6 TF2 | $3.28 PP | - |
| Yonder: The Cloud Catcher Chronicles | 2.1 TF2 | $4.19 PP | - |
| YouTubers Life | 0.7 TF2 | $1.43 PP | - |
| Yuppie Psycho | 0.3 TF2 | $0.71 PP | - |
| ZERO Sievert | 4.4 TF2 | $8.99 PP | - |
| Zeno Clash 2 | 0.3 TF2 | $0.71 PP | - |
| Zombie Army Trilogy | 0.8 TF2 | $1.57 PP | - |
| biped | 0.9 TF2 | $1.88 PP | - |
| rFactor 2 | 1.9 TF2 | $3.93 PP | - |
| while True: learn() Chief Technology Officer Edition | 0.8 TF2 | $1.62 PP | - |
https://www.reddit.com/IGSRep/comments/ggsaik/fappidydats_igs_rep_page/
SteamTrades Rep Page (1000+):
https://www.steamtrades.com/use76561198097671494
GameTrade Rep Page:
https://www.reddit.com/GameTradeRep/comments/ggrz1y/fappidydats_gametrade_rep_page/?
SGSFlair Rep Page:
https://www.reddit.com/sgsflaicomments/ggag04/flair_profile_ufappidydat/
2023.03.30 23:50 JameGumb724 My Childhood Babysitter Just Gave Me A Creepy Old VHS Tape of My Sister and I and I'm Horrified By What's On It
The checkout line of the local grocery store in the home town I left behind. I tried to keep my eyes forward and avoid eye contact as I paid for my frozen dinner and hoped to get out of dodge before I had to talk to someone I knew, but hadn’t talked to in 15 years.
“Jame,” I heard a woman’s voice chime from behind me.
I couldn’t help but utter the word “fuck,” drawing a grin from the high school-aged checkout girl.
I put the smallest smile humanly possible on my face and looked over my shoulder to see a woman with a poof of gray hair standing at my hip with an armful of groceries sloppily spread across the chest of the dirty Garfield Christmas sweatshirt she wore in September. I don’t think I had actually seen the woman since I was nine years old, but I instantly recognized her as Barbara, the woman who ran the daycare I went to when I was very young, .
I stuck my credit card in the machine and started the process of paying for my groceries before I spoke.
“Barbara?”
Barbara’s cracked lips spread into a wide smile across her wrinkled face.
“Yeah, I can’t believe you’ve grown into…when I watched you, you were this tall,” Barbara said and then held her hand flat at about the level of my waist.
“Yeah, yeah. People grow, it’s true,” I agreed in a manner I hope wasn’t as snarky as it seems writing it out now.
I let out a nervous chuckle and started to backpedal, away from the checkout line.
“Are you staying at your folks’ place right now?” Barbara asked.
“Yeah.”
“I ran into your sister about six months ago. I’m so sorry to hear about your mom,” Barbara went on.
Barbara ignored the cashier and stuck me with a hug before I could slip any further. I felt her bosom awkwardly smash up against my rib cage.
“Thank you,” I muttered.
Barbara thankfully pulled away from me.
“I told your sister I remembered two things about you. You walked on your toes for some reason, and you and your sister constantly talked about monsters a lot. You two were always really, really scared of ‘bloody monsters.’”
*
I couldn’t get the second thing Barbara said out of my head as I drove up the highway towards the house I grew up in and both my parents had died in within the past couple of years.
I called up my sister. She didn’t answer. She hadn’t answered her phone in months. I don’t know why I even kept trying. I left a voicemail.
“=It’s Sam. I just ran into Barbara. The lady who ran our daycare at the store and she said something weird. She specifically mentioned we always talked about monsters and being scared of ‘bloody monsters.’ Weird she specifically mentioned that, but I wanted to talk to you about it. See what you might have remembered. I kind of remember being scared a lot, but would never have thought it would be something enough for her to mention 15 years later. Call me back. Bye.”
I wrapped up my message just as I pulled up to the dirt driveway which snaked up to my parents’ house and the tin mailbox with our last name printed on it in big, sloppy white painted letters which were so faded they could almost no longer be read.
I expected to feel the familiar touch of dry paper envelopes when I stuck my arm in the mailbox, but instead brushed up against the stiff plastic of an unmarked VHS tape.
My dead parents still had a VCR hooked up and ready to go in their living room. It ironically sat next to a DVD player I gave them about 20 Christmases ago they never set up.
My fingertips started to sweat when I pushed the tape into the VCR, hit play and looked up at the blue screen of the TV. I had no clue what I was about to watch.
I took a deep breath when I saw the video open up to a grainy shot. I gulped that breath down when I immediately recognized the setting.
The fake wood paneling of the play room in Barbara’s double-wide trailer which housed her day care was unmistakable. I can still remember the box of a room which was kept empty except for one basket of toys. All those years later, the stale, empty space still gave me a hollow feeling and tingle in my spine.
The video cut back to blue again then crackled back to life with a grainy image of myself. Probably seven. Dressed in Teenage Ninja Mutant Turtles pajamas and a bowl cut with a cowlick which sat atop a melon head which was too big for my skinny body.
“What’s your name?” A groggy male voice I remembered as belonging to Barbara’s husband Dale asked my younger self as I looked away from the camera.
“Jame,” the younger me mumbled on the camera and winced against the sharp lighting which shone in my face.
The camera quickly zoomed out and panned a little to the right to reveal my sister Mandy standing next to me in Little Mermaid pajamas.
“And what’s your name?” Dale asked.
Mandy took a little longer to answer. She quivered. Appeared on the verge of tears. I took some time to take in the setting again. Out the window behind both of our little bodies, I could see it was night. Yet, I had no memory of ever being at Barbara’s daycare at night.
“Mandy,” the word barely dribbled out of my sister’s pursed lips.
I heard a woman’s voice mutter something I couldn’t make out off the camera and then the room went dark. I could now just barely see the outlines of my sister and myself in the almost complete blackness.
The sounds of myself and my sister beginning to cry filled the darkness for a few seconds before being drowned out by the sound of a quick shake of the entire room. It sounded like someone had thrown down a basketball on the floor as hard as they could and then caught it on its way back up. Then again. The crying sounds got louder.
“There it is,” the woman’s voice off-camera got a little louder and I was able to identify it as belonging to Barbara.
“Please. No,” my sister cried out.
One more thud sound reverberated through the room followed by a few seconds of silence and then a horrible screeching sound of a siren rang out.
The screeching siren went for a few seconds and then came to an abrupt stop. The lights flicked on and Mandy and I stood in our same spots, panting and trying to catch our breath.
The thud sound returned. This time, the thud sent my sister and I flying into opposite corners of the room. We each hit the fake wood wall hard and crashed down to the ground.
“Stop. We gotta stop,” Barbara’s voice yelled out from off-camera.
I saw a younger Barbara walk into frame for a second and then the video cut out.
The video came back on and changed to a close up shot of Barbara sitting in a chair in the blank play room with her plume of blonde hair done up in spectacular fashion and her cheeks rouged. She looked like she was doing one of those old video dating personals from the early-90s.
“My name is Barbara Daniels. I am from Adams Grove, Oklahoma and I believe we have discovered paranormal powers in our home manifesting themselves in the bodies of two young siblings who attend our daycare. What you will see on this video tape is either a spirit or the work of a demon, some kind of pol-ter-a-geist, and we would like to request the Supernatural Advocates come to our home, in Adams Grove, and help us in an episode figure out what is happening with these children,” Barbara stopped for a moment to collect herself.
“Can you please explain the situation with the kids?” Dale asked from behind the camera.
“The children are ages seven and 10 and attend my daycare. These episodes start when they fall asleep in the night and they wake up in a daze before they fall asleep again shortly after. After they wake up they seem to have absolutely no memory of what happened. However, they constantly talk about how they are scared of ‘the monsters,’ and ‘the bloody monsters,’ though they do not have many details about what these monsters are. We made these tapes to show what is happening to these kids in hopes they can get the help it appears their parents don’t want them to get before something bad happens.”
The video opened again with Mandy and I standing in the room in our cartoon pajamas trembling.
Barbara walked into frame and put her hands on each of our shoulders.
“We’re right here,” Barbara said so quietly the camera barely picked it up. “This is the last time.”
Barbara got back behind the camera. The lights flicked on and off in the time it took for her to get out of the shot.
The thud sound from the earlier footage began again and the room shook. The younger me dropped to the floor and stuck his face into the carpet. Mandy just kept staring at the camera, seemingly frozen.
Another thud. Mandy dropped to the ground like a bomb went off.
“Fuck you,” Mandy screamed at the camera. “I’ll fucking kill you,” she screamed again and her voice seemed to drop about 10 octaves.
“Has this happened before?” Dale asked quietly from behind the camera.
No answer from Barbara.
“You’re a fucking cheater. Mike Blake is a fucking cheater and everyone needs to know it. You probably have fucking herpes now or something from her dirty pussy,” Mandy took a few defiant steps towards the camera and pointed a flexed finger at the lens with hate burning in her eyes.
“Who is Mike Blake?” Dale asked.
Again, no answer from Barbara.
I knew the answer to the question. Mike Blake was my sister’s soon-to-be ex-husband she broke up because he was cheating with a bar slut from town.
Mandy collapsed onto the floor on the screen and younger me rose to my feet at just the same time as the lights started flickering every half-second the way they do when you take the light switch and turn it on and off as fast as you can.
Then the video cut out.
I wasn’t going to waste time with a call now. I got back into my truck and drove straight to Mandy’s house on the other end of town.
Much like my parents, Mandy lived down a long, muddy private driveway which snaked off the highway and led up to a large, but worn-down and rustic house at the top of a steep hill. A pack of filthy dogs announced my arrival when I pulled into her gravel driveway and looked up at her house as a thick stream of smoke billowed out the chimney and into the tall trees.
The dogs nipped at the dirty cuffs of my jeans when I walked up to the porch and noticed there didn’t seem to be a light on anywhere on the property despite the fading sunset and near darkness of the woods around the home. The only light I was able to see came from a candle lit in the window of the living room which sat next to the front door.
I knocked softly on the wooden front door with my eyes stuck on the living room window. I noticed a breeze walk by the lit wick of the candle a few moments after my knock. I held my breath as I listened to footsteps approach the door on the other side.
I was shocked by what greeted me when the door opened. I recognized Mandy, but it looked as if she was wearing some kind of Hollywood special effect makeup which made her look like a real life witch. Wrinkled and just slightly hued yellow, her skin looked like that of an 80-year-old dying woman’s, not that of a woman just in her early-30s. Her eyes were sunken in her skull like a shrunken head and her hair was a tangled rat’s nest on the edge of dreadlocking.
“You shouldn’t have talked to her,” Mandy said before I could get a word out.
“You got my message?”
“You shouldn’t have talked to her,” Mandy repeated.
Mandy waved me into the darkness inside her home and shut the door behind me.
The house was as cold as it was dark. I shivered through my winter coat when I followed Mandy into the candle-lit living room. I took a seat on the dewy couch in front of a coffee table littered with dirty dishes and dirty laundry.
“It’s freezing in here,” I muttered through clenched teeth.
I looked across the room to see Mandy offering me a cigarette from her seat in a stained easy chair.
“No thanks,” I said with a shake of the head and took the VHS tape out of my jacket pocket.
“You shouldn’t have talked to her,” Mandy cut me off and eyed the tape. “And I’ve seen that tape too. She gave that shit to me. She must have copies or something.”
“At Barbara’s house? The lights going on and off, us flying around the room and talking about horrible things that happen later in life?” I asked.
“Yes.”
“What the hell is that?” I asked.
Mandy lit up another cigarette.
“You know that thing Barbara told you about us always talking about monsters? That was the monsters on that tape. She told me something where we had to stay the night there and they noticed we had night terrors and these poltergeist abilities and they recorded it to try and get us on some show where some experts would try to help us, but they ended up never sending in the tapes. I told her to get lost, but regardless, we’re both fucked. I think talking about it, made the monsters come back.”
One of Mandy’s cigarettes started to sound really good.
“I couldn’t really remember the monsters or ever really thought about them until I ran into Barbara at the deli. I think they are probably coming back for you too. They terrorized us as kids. I keep seeing this horrible, dead-looking man all around the house,” Mandy explained.
“What are they? The monsters?” I asked.
“They seem to change, but they come when you try to go to sleep and they hide in the shadows - cling to the corners, closets, where it is dark. I don’t actually get a good look at them much, but they seem to just look like hideous people. The one I see the most is this guy covered in blood.”
The images started to come back to me just a little bit. Like the mismatched puzzle pieces of a night of blackout drinking might after weeks pass. I could picture myself waking up in the middle of the night in my parents’ house, tip-toeing in the dark on the way to the bathroom, or Mandy’s room to seek shelter and seeing the shadows down the hall or behind the shower curtain or shaking the doors of my closet.
I suddenly felt as if the monsters were crawling all over the room. The childhood fear which paralyzed my every step once the sun went down started to come back. My panicked eyes scanned the room, looking for them. I saw none, but I felt them.
“If these things work in the dark, then why don’t you have any lights on?” I asked.
“You try paying electricity bills when you can’t sleep and your piece of shit husband leaves you alone. They shut the power off,” Mandy finally seemed to show some energy when she spoke.
“What are we going to do?” I asked.
“I don’t know,” Mandy mumbled.
“Should we go to Barbara with the tapes?” I asked.
*
Barbara’s house was exactly the same. Raised double-wide with brown and tan paint and a wooden deck raised up off the ground level and a big tool shed. I almost felt like I had traveled back in time just going to the place.
Barbara gave us a frazzled look when she saw us standing on her porch. She followed it up with one of those looks someone gives when they pretend to be excited to randomly bump into someone, but are actually horrified about it. You could see the breath get sucked out of her in an instant.
“Oh hi,” Barbara spoke after a few frenzied seconds. “Do you want to come in?”
“Here’s fine.”
I whipped the VHS tape out of my jacket pocket and pushed it in her face.
“What is this?”
“That’s the tape we made for the paranormal help show.”
“Why did you stick it in our mailbox?” I cut off Barbara.
“I didn’t put that in your mailbox,” Barbara said defensively.
The gears started to turn in my head. She was telling the truth. Barbara was behind me in line at the store when I bumped into her and I went directly to my truck and raced to my parents’ right after that. There was no way she got that tape into the mailbox after we talked.
“I admit,” Barbara going on broke me out of my thought process. “I took that video, but I gave it to your grandmother years ago, both tapes.”
*
My father’s mother was a very complicated topic and figure in our lives. I vaguely remember her as a steady presence in our lives in my very first memories. A rail thin woman with long red hair and pale skin, I seem to remember her always giving me really good salty, sweet cookies that she made, so I thought she was pretty cool.
Then, suddenly, she was completely out of our lives. No Thanksgiving, no Christmas, no birthdays, no weddings, funerals, just gone. Without any explanation from either of my parents. It was like she had never even existed.
I didn’t think about my grandma after she disappeared until high school, when Mandy told me she found out our grandma was the person who ran the psychic business along the highway a few towns over. I thought about dropping in there for years, but I never did.
I figured it was time to finally pay that palm reader by the highway a visit.
The red and purple neon sign I remembered still buzzed in the window of the little house on the edge of the little village of Branchford. It was nearly 9, but the sign still burned the word OPEN into the night.
“You think she’s still alive?” Mandy asked as we sat in the truck, looking at the house. “Mom and dad are already dead.”
“They died super young. I think she’s only like in her late-70s, or something. We’ll just have to find out, I guess,” I answered.
We walked up to the door and pressed an electronic doorbell. Classical chimes rang out from inside of the home.
The door opened before the chimes stopped and we came face-to-face with the grandma we hadn’t seen in more than 20 years. Her long red hair was shorter and had turned gray and her face was a lot less sharp, but it was definitely her.
“I knew you were coming,” grandma said before ushering us in.
Grandma sat us down in her fortune telling/palm reading room and poured us cups of hot tea without asking if we wanted them.
“You watched the tapes?” My grandma said once we all sat down on deep purple furniture.
“Yeah, look, I don’t know what happened between you and mom and dad, but I don’t care. I just want to know what this is and what we can do about it,” I explained. “I don’t want to end up like her,” I finished and pointed to Mandy..
My grandma took a deep breath and started in...
“It’s a lot more simple than you might think. When you two were young, I started to notice you had some of the psychic abilities I have. The two of you could see things that hadn’t happened yet, or see people in places before they were there or in states, ages, they had not appeared yet. Your parents wanted to put you in therapy, but I knew the only true way you could get through it all was to understand it. I tried to tell your parents that, but they wouldn’t have any of it. They just put you straight in therapy to block it all out, and it worked, for a long time. I instead tried to work with your babysitter, who was a client and it started to work, but your parents found out. Then they cut me off. I had to wait until they died to reach back out to you about it and it is good timing, because I can tell your powers have come back and they only come back in this way, when something very big is about to happen. Something the power wants to tell you about.”
“Now what?” I asked.
My grandma’s face lit up.
“You need to come back. I can explain to you that what you might think are monsters are not really monsters at all, they are probably just people you know flashing before you at different stages, moments, of their lives that you will see. You need to be prepared for the night visions experienced on those tapes as well, because they are coming back.”
“Okay, great,” I said sarcastically. “I know my vision. It's me, getting on my flight back to Houston tomorrow with a good night’s sleep.”
I got up and Mandy followed me out the door. Grandma stumbled after us with tears in her eyes.
“You have to come back. I feel something very big coming,” my grandma pleaded from her open doorway.
Mandy and I ignored grandma. We walked out to my truck, got inside and drove away.
We pulled away with a tension sweating out of our pores and into the cramped cab of the single bench truck. Mandy wasn’t talking, but I sensed she may have thought I made the wrong decision.
I reached over and turned on the radio to try and cut through the animosity in the air.
All that came out of the speakers was static. I scanned through more stations. Nothing but static.
I stopped the dial when I finally reached a station which had sound. The nasally drone of a newscaster speaking in a monotone leaked out the blown speakers.
“Tornado warnings have been issued for Shelby, Brockton and Ogden Counties. Residents are advised to seek shelter immediately,” the newscaster’s voice announced.
The world outside had seemed to maintain an eerie calm all night, but I noticed the trees which lined the highway were swaying violently. Large piles of debris and shrubs were skating across the highway in front of us.
A branch broke off a tree and landed in the bed of my truck with a hard thud.
The world outside the truck had turned into complete chaos as we drove into the meager downtown of Branchford.
A strangely familiar sound cut into my ears as I slowed the car next to an abandoned church. It was that siren screech from the VHS tape where my sister and I were in the playroom at Barbara’s house. It was a tornado warning siren, bellowing from the fire station in the middle of the town.
I parked the car in front of the church.
“Come on,” I screamed as loud as I could as I opened the door and let in a horrifying gust of wind.
I pushed myself against the wind and out the door. I kept running until I reached the open front door of the church.
On the ground of the church, I struggled to breath and looked back out the open door where I saw no sign of Mandy. I waited for about five seconds before I crawled over to the rows of wooden pews and tucked myself under the first one I could reach.
I covered my head, clenched my teeth and prayed the tornado would pass without killing me. I had survived tornadoes before growing up in Oklahoma, but had never been this close to one and was sure I was going to die in the rickety church surrounded by abandoned Bibles and the guilt of leaving Mandy behind.
Looking back now, the time I spent beneath the pew was probably only about two minutes, but the time crawled when I was there, curled up, fighting against the wind felt like two hours.
I at first thought I was going to be able to ride out the storm in the church, but then I felt my body lift up into the air. I felt myself soar through the air for a handful of seconds with my eyes shut tight before I crashed hard into the ground and opened my eyes.
I was in the yard of the church facing where the church once stood. The faded white building had been reduced to a few scraps of wood and some pews which were flipped over on their side.
The siren still rang out at ear-splitting volume, but I heard what is the most-disgusting sound I have ever heard in my life. It sounded like someone coughing, sneezing and barfing at the same time.
I turned around to locate the noise and saw Mandy stumbling around the grass behind me, covered in blood which poured out of deep gashes on her forehead and neck. My heart stopped. I had seen this image before, but instead in the dark of my parents’ house, inside my closet when I opened it up to confront the monsters. The last images I had of my sister, stumbling around covered in blood from the tornado, trying not to die was the image of the monster. The bleeding woman who haunted my childhood was Mandy. The “bloody monster.”
I tried to scream out to Mandy over the roar of the siren, the blasts of the wind and through my froggy throat, but I couldn’t even hear myself scream, I just yelled in vain until a coat of red blood washed over my eyes and I passed out.
*
I woke up in a hospital bed with every single atom in my body aching. I could barely breathe, but I was alive.
There wasn’t another soul in the room, just the lonely periodic beep of some machinery, my pain and a little bit of light which came from the hallway through the open door.
I survived. Mandy did not. I would find out later that day that she bled to death in front of what was left of the church.
There was no one to help me pick up the pieces of what happened, but I was able to figure it out mostly on my own. The terrifying incident that Mandy and I kept having playing out in the night Barbara caught on camera was us seeing the future of the tornado incident where Mandy would die and I would almost die. The monsters we would see were each other, covered in blood, 20 years older and not looking anything like people we would recognize when we were kids.
Grandma was right, her feeling that she needed to warn us was true. The visions had tried to prepare us to survive the most-dangerous moment of our lives, but we weren’t able to harness it because we weren’t trained.
My grandma would be the only person who would come visit me in the hospital the week I was there. She accepted my apologies and understood why I dismissed her at first.
We never really talked about the visions or seeing into the future in the hospital. We mostly just bonded. She even brought me some of the amazing salted chocolate chip cookies she used to give to me as a kid on my last night in the hospital. We ate them and made plans for me to come back to her office and start working on properly handling my powers when I was ready.
My usual work routine and life helped put me back at ease and heal for the first couple of weeks back in Houston, but it would not last. After about two weeks, the night visions from my childhood started to come back. At first they were mostly just feelings or sounds or a sense that someone was watching me, but things came to a stomach-turning head last night.
I woke up because I felt the blanket pull off of my head as if someone had tugged it back towards my feet. Having to pee, I got up out of bed and headed to the bathroom.
Trying to keep myself from fully waking up, I didn’t turn on the light in the bathroom, just starting pissing in the near dark. Things were going smoothly until I noticed a shadow and heard the faint sound of something swaying behind the shower curtain.
I clenched my teeth hard and whipped open the shower curtain. Dangling from the shower head was the gray, naked corpse of my grandma. Noose around her neck.
I screamed and ran back to my bed before I was even finished going to the bathroom. I laid frozen until the sun came up.
I started calling the number my grandma gave me, but am starting to get very worried because she hasn’t answered any of my calls..
submitted by JameGumb724 to nosleep [link] [comments]
“Jame,” I heard a woman’s voice chime from behind me.
I couldn’t help but utter the word “fuck,” drawing a grin from the high school-aged checkout girl.
I put the smallest smile humanly possible on my face and looked over my shoulder to see a woman with a poof of gray hair standing at my hip with an armful of groceries sloppily spread across the chest of the dirty Garfield Christmas sweatshirt she wore in September. I don’t think I had actually seen the woman since I was nine years old, but I instantly recognized her as Barbara, the woman who ran the daycare I went to when I was very young, .
I stuck my credit card in the machine and started the process of paying for my groceries before I spoke.
“Barbara?”
Barbara’s cracked lips spread into a wide smile across her wrinkled face.
“Yeah, I can’t believe you’ve grown into…when I watched you, you were this tall,” Barbara said and then held her hand flat at about the level of my waist.
“Yeah, yeah. People grow, it’s true,” I agreed in a manner I hope wasn’t as snarky as it seems writing it out now.
I let out a nervous chuckle and started to backpedal, away from the checkout line.
“Are you staying at your folks’ place right now?” Barbara asked.
“Yeah.”
“I ran into your sister about six months ago. I’m so sorry to hear about your mom,” Barbara went on.
Barbara ignored the cashier and stuck me with a hug before I could slip any further. I felt her bosom awkwardly smash up against my rib cage.
“Thank you,” I muttered.
Barbara thankfully pulled away from me.
“I told your sister I remembered two things about you. You walked on your toes for some reason, and you and your sister constantly talked about monsters a lot. You two were always really, really scared of ‘bloody monsters.’”
*
I couldn’t get the second thing Barbara said out of my head as I drove up the highway towards the house I grew up in and both my parents had died in within the past couple of years.
I called up my sister. She didn’t answer. She hadn’t answered her phone in months. I don’t know why I even kept trying. I left a voicemail.
“=It’s Sam. I just ran into Barbara. The lady who ran our daycare at the store and she said something weird. She specifically mentioned we always talked about monsters and being scared of ‘bloody monsters.’ Weird she specifically mentioned that, but I wanted to talk to you about it. See what you might have remembered. I kind of remember being scared a lot, but would never have thought it would be something enough for her to mention 15 years later. Call me back. Bye.”
I wrapped up my message just as I pulled up to the dirt driveway which snaked up to my parents’ house and the tin mailbox with our last name printed on it in big, sloppy white painted letters which were so faded they could almost no longer be read.
I expected to feel the familiar touch of dry paper envelopes when I stuck my arm in the mailbox, but instead brushed up against the stiff plastic of an unmarked VHS tape.
My dead parents still had a VCR hooked up and ready to go in their living room. It ironically sat next to a DVD player I gave them about 20 Christmases ago they never set up.
My fingertips started to sweat when I pushed the tape into the VCR, hit play and looked up at the blue screen of the TV. I had no clue what I was about to watch.
I took a deep breath when I saw the video open up to a grainy shot. I gulped that breath down when I immediately recognized the setting.
The fake wood paneling of the play room in Barbara’s double-wide trailer which housed her day care was unmistakable. I can still remember the box of a room which was kept empty except for one basket of toys. All those years later, the stale, empty space still gave me a hollow feeling and tingle in my spine.
The video cut back to blue again then crackled back to life with a grainy image of myself. Probably seven. Dressed in Teenage Ninja Mutant Turtles pajamas and a bowl cut with a cowlick which sat atop a melon head which was too big for my skinny body.
“What’s your name?” A groggy male voice I remembered as belonging to Barbara’s husband Dale asked my younger self as I looked away from the camera.
“Jame,” the younger me mumbled on the camera and winced against the sharp lighting which shone in my face.
The camera quickly zoomed out and panned a little to the right to reveal my sister Mandy standing next to me in Little Mermaid pajamas.
“And what’s your name?” Dale asked.
Mandy took a little longer to answer. She quivered. Appeared on the verge of tears. I took some time to take in the setting again. Out the window behind both of our little bodies, I could see it was night. Yet, I had no memory of ever being at Barbara’s daycare at night.
“Mandy,” the word barely dribbled out of my sister’s pursed lips.
I heard a woman’s voice mutter something I couldn’t make out off the camera and then the room went dark. I could now just barely see the outlines of my sister and myself in the almost complete blackness.
The sounds of myself and my sister beginning to cry filled the darkness for a few seconds before being drowned out by the sound of a quick shake of the entire room. It sounded like someone had thrown down a basketball on the floor as hard as they could and then caught it on its way back up. Then again. The crying sounds got louder.
“There it is,” the woman’s voice off-camera got a little louder and I was able to identify it as belonging to Barbara.
“Please. No,” my sister cried out.
One more thud sound reverberated through the room followed by a few seconds of silence and then a horrible screeching sound of a siren rang out.
The screeching siren went for a few seconds and then came to an abrupt stop. The lights flicked on and Mandy and I stood in our same spots, panting and trying to catch our breath.
The thud sound returned. This time, the thud sent my sister and I flying into opposite corners of the room. We each hit the fake wood wall hard and crashed down to the ground.
“Stop. We gotta stop,” Barbara’s voice yelled out from off-camera.
I saw a younger Barbara walk into frame for a second and then the video cut out.
The video came back on and changed to a close up shot of Barbara sitting in a chair in the blank play room with her plume of blonde hair done up in spectacular fashion and her cheeks rouged. She looked like she was doing one of those old video dating personals from the early-90s.
“My name is Barbara Daniels. I am from Adams Grove, Oklahoma and I believe we have discovered paranormal powers in our home manifesting themselves in the bodies of two young siblings who attend our daycare. What you will see on this video tape is either a spirit or the work of a demon, some kind of pol-ter-a-geist, and we would like to request the Supernatural Advocates come to our home, in Adams Grove, and help us in an episode figure out what is happening with these children,” Barbara stopped for a moment to collect herself.
“Can you please explain the situation with the kids?” Dale asked from behind the camera.
“The children are ages seven and 10 and attend my daycare. These episodes start when they fall asleep in the night and they wake up in a daze before they fall asleep again shortly after. After they wake up they seem to have absolutely no memory of what happened. However, they constantly talk about how they are scared of ‘the monsters,’ and ‘the bloody monsters,’ though they do not have many details about what these monsters are. We made these tapes to show what is happening to these kids in hopes they can get the help it appears their parents don’t want them to get before something bad happens.”
The video opened again with Mandy and I standing in the room in our cartoon pajamas trembling.
Barbara walked into frame and put her hands on each of our shoulders.
“We’re right here,” Barbara said so quietly the camera barely picked it up. “This is the last time.”
Barbara got back behind the camera. The lights flicked on and off in the time it took for her to get out of the shot.
The thud sound from the earlier footage began again and the room shook. The younger me dropped to the floor and stuck his face into the carpet. Mandy just kept staring at the camera, seemingly frozen.
Another thud. Mandy dropped to the ground like a bomb went off.
“Fuck you,” Mandy screamed at the camera. “I’ll fucking kill you,” she screamed again and her voice seemed to drop about 10 octaves.
“Has this happened before?” Dale asked quietly from behind the camera.
No answer from Barbara.
“You’re a fucking cheater. Mike Blake is a fucking cheater and everyone needs to know it. You probably have fucking herpes now or something from her dirty pussy,” Mandy took a few defiant steps towards the camera and pointed a flexed finger at the lens with hate burning in her eyes.
“Who is Mike Blake?” Dale asked.
Again, no answer from Barbara.
I knew the answer to the question. Mike Blake was my sister’s soon-to-be ex-husband she broke up because he was cheating with a bar slut from town.
Mandy collapsed onto the floor on the screen and younger me rose to my feet at just the same time as the lights started flickering every half-second the way they do when you take the light switch and turn it on and off as fast as you can.
Then the video cut out.
I wasn’t going to waste time with a call now. I got back into my truck and drove straight to Mandy’s house on the other end of town.
Much like my parents, Mandy lived down a long, muddy private driveway which snaked off the highway and led up to a large, but worn-down and rustic house at the top of a steep hill. A pack of filthy dogs announced my arrival when I pulled into her gravel driveway and looked up at her house as a thick stream of smoke billowed out the chimney and into the tall trees.
The dogs nipped at the dirty cuffs of my jeans when I walked up to the porch and noticed there didn’t seem to be a light on anywhere on the property despite the fading sunset and near darkness of the woods around the home. The only light I was able to see came from a candle lit in the window of the living room which sat next to the front door.
I knocked softly on the wooden front door with my eyes stuck on the living room window. I noticed a breeze walk by the lit wick of the candle a few moments after my knock. I held my breath as I listened to footsteps approach the door on the other side.
I was shocked by what greeted me when the door opened. I recognized Mandy, but it looked as if she was wearing some kind of Hollywood special effect makeup which made her look like a real life witch. Wrinkled and just slightly hued yellow, her skin looked like that of an 80-year-old dying woman’s, not that of a woman just in her early-30s. Her eyes were sunken in her skull like a shrunken head and her hair was a tangled rat’s nest on the edge of dreadlocking.
“You shouldn’t have talked to her,” Mandy said before I could get a word out.
“You got my message?”
“You shouldn’t have talked to her,” Mandy repeated.
Mandy waved me into the darkness inside her home and shut the door behind me.
The house was as cold as it was dark. I shivered through my winter coat when I followed Mandy into the candle-lit living room. I took a seat on the dewy couch in front of a coffee table littered with dirty dishes and dirty laundry.
“It’s freezing in here,” I muttered through clenched teeth.
I looked across the room to see Mandy offering me a cigarette from her seat in a stained easy chair.
“No thanks,” I said with a shake of the head and took the VHS tape out of my jacket pocket.
“You shouldn’t have talked to her,” Mandy cut me off and eyed the tape. “And I’ve seen that tape too. She gave that shit to me. She must have copies or something.”
“At Barbara’s house? The lights going on and off, us flying around the room and talking about horrible things that happen later in life?” I asked.
“Yes.”
“What the hell is that?” I asked.
Mandy lit up another cigarette.
“You know that thing Barbara told you about us always talking about monsters? That was the monsters on that tape. She told me something where we had to stay the night there and they noticed we had night terrors and these poltergeist abilities and they recorded it to try and get us on some show where some experts would try to help us, but they ended up never sending in the tapes. I told her to get lost, but regardless, we’re both fucked. I think talking about it, made the monsters come back.”
One of Mandy’s cigarettes started to sound really good.
“I couldn’t really remember the monsters or ever really thought about them until I ran into Barbara at the deli. I think they are probably coming back for you too. They terrorized us as kids. I keep seeing this horrible, dead-looking man all around the house,” Mandy explained.
“What are they? The monsters?” I asked.
“They seem to change, but they come when you try to go to sleep and they hide in the shadows - cling to the corners, closets, where it is dark. I don’t actually get a good look at them much, but they seem to just look like hideous people. The one I see the most is this guy covered in blood.”
The images started to come back to me just a little bit. Like the mismatched puzzle pieces of a night of blackout drinking might after weeks pass. I could picture myself waking up in the middle of the night in my parents’ house, tip-toeing in the dark on the way to the bathroom, or Mandy’s room to seek shelter and seeing the shadows down the hall or behind the shower curtain or shaking the doors of my closet.
I suddenly felt as if the monsters were crawling all over the room. The childhood fear which paralyzed my every step once the sun went down started to come back. My panicked eyes scanned the room, looking for them. I saw none, but I felt them.
“If these things work in the dark, then why don’t you have any lights on?” I asked.
“You try paying electricity bills when you can’t sleep and your piece of shit husband leaves you alone. They shut the power off,” Mandy finally seemed to show some energy when she spoke.
“What are we going to do?” I asked.
“I don’t know,” Mandy mumbled.
“Should we go to Barbara with the tapes?” I asked.
*
Barbara’s house was exactly the same. Raised double-wide with brown and tan paint and a wooden deck raised up off the ground level and a big tool shed. I almost felt like I had traveled back in time just going to the place.
Barbara gave us a frazzled look when she saw us standing on her porch. She followed it up with one of those looks someone gives when they pretend to be excited to randomly bump into someone, but are actually horrified about it. You could see the breath get sucked out of her in an instant.
“Oh hi,” Barbara spoke after a few frenzied seconds. “Do you want to come in?”
“Here’s fine.”
I whipped the VHS tape out of my jacket pocket and pushed it in her face.
“What is this?”
“That’s the tape we made for the paranormal help show.”
“Why did you stick it in our mailbox?” I cut off Barbara.
“I didn’t put that in your mailbox,” Barbara said defensively.
The gears started to turn in my head. She was telling the truth. Barbara was behind me in line at the store when I bumped into her and I went directly to my truck and raced to my parents’ right after that. There was no way she got that tape into the mailbox after we talked.
“I admit,” Barbara going on broke me out of my thought process. “I took that video, but I gave it to your grandmother years ago, both tapes.”
*
My father’s mother was a very complicated topic and figure in our lives. I vaguely remember her as a steady presence in our lives in my very first memories. A rail thin woman with long red hair and pale skin, I seem to remember her always giving me really good salty, sweet cookies that she made, so I thought she was pretty cool.
Then, suddenly, she was completely out of our lives. No Thanksgiving, no Christmas, no birthdays, no weddings, funerals, just gone. Without any explanation from either of my parents. It was like she had never even existed.
I didn’t think about my grandma after she disappeared until high school, when Mandy told me she found out our grandma was the person who ran the psychic business along the highway a few towns over. I thought about dropping in there for years, but I never did.
I figured it was time to finally pay that palm reader by the highway a visit.
The red and purple neon sign I remembered still buzzed in the window of the little house on the edge of the little village of Branchford. It was nearly 9, but the sign still burned the word OPEN into the night.
“You think she’s still alive?” Mandy asked as we sat in the truck, looking at the house. “Mom and dad are already dead.”
“They died super young. I think she’s only like in her late-70s, or something. We’ll just have to find out, I guess,” I answered.
We walked up to the door and pressed an electronic doorbell. Classical chimes rang out from inside of the home.
The door opened before the chimes stopped and we came face-to-face with the grandma we hadn’t seen in more than 20 years. Her long red hair was shorter and had turned gray and her face was a lot less sharp, but it was definitely her.
“I knew you were coming,” grandma said before ushering us in.
Grandma sat us down in her fortune telling/palm reading room and poured us cups of hot tea without asking if we wanted them.
“You watched the tapes?” My grandma said once we all sat down on deep purple furniture.
“Yeah, look, I don’t know what happened between you and mom and dad, but I don’t care. I just want to know what this is and what we can do about it,” I explained. “I don’t want to end up like her,” I finished and pointed to Mandy..
My grandma took a deep breath and started in...
“It’s a lot more simple than you might think. When you two were young, I started to notice you had some of the psychic abilities I have. The two of you could see things that hadn’t happened yet, or see people in places before they were there or in states, ages, they had not appeared yet. Your parents wanted to put you in therapy, but I knew the only true way you could get through it all was to understand it. I tried to tell your parents that, but they wouldn’t have any of it. They just put you straight in therapy to block it all out, and it worked, for a long time. I instead tried to work with your babysitter, who was a client and it started to work, but your parents found out. Then they cut me off. I had to wait until they died to reach back out to you about it and it is good timing, because I can tell your powers have come back and they only come back in this way, when something very big is about to happen. Something the power wants to tell you about.”
“Now what?” I asked.
My grandma’s face lit up.
“You need to come back. I can explain to you that what you might think are monsters are not really monsters at all, they are probably just people you know flashing before you at different stages, moments, of their lives that you will see. You need to be prepared for the night visions experienced on those tapes as well, because they are coming back.”
“Okay, great,” I said sarcastically. “I know my vision. It's me, getting on my flight back to Houston tomorrow with a good night’s sleep.”
I got up and Mandy followed me out the door. Grandma stumbled after us with tears in her eyes.
“You have to come back. I feel something very big coming,” my grandma pleaded from her open doorway.
Mandy and I ignored grandma. We walked out to my truck, got inside and drove away.
We pulled away with a tension sweating out of our pores and into the cramped cab of the single bench truck. Mandy wasn’t talking, but I sensed she may have thought I made the wrong decision.
I reached over and turned on the radio to try and cut through the animosity in the air.
All that came out of the speakers was static. I scanned through more stations. Nothing but static.
I stopped the dial when I finally reached a station which had sound. The nasally drone of a newscaster speaking in a monotone leaked out the blown speakers.
“Tornado warnings have been issued for Shelby, Brockton and Ogden Counties. Residents are advised to seek shelter immediately,” the newscaster’s voice announced.
The world outside had seemed to maintain an eerie calm all night, but I noticed the trees which lined the highway were swaying violently. Large piles of debris and shrubs were skating across the highway in front of us.
A branch broke off a tree and landed in the bed of my truck with a hard thud.
The world outside the truck had turned into complete chaos as we drove into the meager downtown of Branchford.
A strangely familiar sound cut into my ears as I slowed the car next to an abandoned church. It was that siren screech from the VHS tape where my sister and I were in the playroom at Barbara’s house. It was a tornado warning siren, bellowing from the fire station in the middle of the town.
I parked the car in front of the church.
“Come on,” I screamed as loud as I could as I opened the door and let in a horrifying gust of wind.
I pushed myself against the wind and out the door. I kept running until I reached the open front door of the church.
On the ground of the church, I struggled to breath and looked back out the open door where I saw no sign of Mandy. I waited for about five seconds before I crawled over to the rows of wooden pews and tucked myself under the first one I could reach.
I covered my head, clenched my teeth and prayed the tornado would pass without killing me. I had survived tornadoes before growing up in Oklahoma, but had never been this close to one and was sure I was going to die in the rickety church surrounded by abandoned Bibles and the guilt of leaving Mandy behind.
Looking back now, the time I spent beneath the pew was probably only about two minutes, but the time crawled when I was there, curled up, fighting against the wind felt like two hours.
I at first thought I was going to be able to ride out the storm in the church, but then I felt my body lift up into the air. I felt myself soar through the air for a handful of seconds with my eyes shut tight before I crashed hard into the ground and opened my eyes.
I was in the yard of the church facing where the church once stood. The faded white building had been reduced to a few scraps of wood and some pews which were flipped over on their side.
The siren still rang out at ear-splitting volume, but I heard what is the most-disgusting sound I have ever heard in my life. It sounded like someone coughing, sneezing and barfing at the same time.
I turned around to locate the noise and saw Mandy stumbling around the grass behind me, covered in blood which poured out of deep gashes on her forehead and neck. My heart stopped. I had seen this image before, but instead in the dark of my parents’ house, inside my closet when I opened it up to confront the monsters. The last images I had of my sister, stumbling around covered in blood from the tornado, trying not to die was the image of the monster. The bleeding woman who haunted my childhood was Mandy. The “bloody monster.”
I tried to scream out to Mandy over the roar of the siren, the blasts of the wind and through my froggy throat, but I couldn’t even hear myself scream, I just yelled in vain until a coat of red blood washed over my eyes and I passed out.
*
I woke up in a hospital bed with every single atom in my body aching. I could barely breathe, but I was alive.
There wasn’t another soul in the room, just the lonely periodic beep of some machinery, my pain and a little bit of light which came from the hallway through the open door.
I survived. Mandy did not. I would find out later that day that she bled to death in front of what was left of the church.
There was no one to help me pick up the pieces of what happened, but I was able to figure it out mostly on my own. The terrifying incident that Mandy and I kept having playing out in the night Barbara caught on camera was us seeing the future of the tornado incident where Mandy would die and I would almost die. The monsters we would see were each other, covered in blood, 20 years older and not looking anything like people we would recognize when we were kids.
Grandma was right, her feeling that she needed to warn us was true. The visions had tried to prepare us to survive the most-dangerous moment of our lives, but we weren’t able to harness it because we weren’t trained.
My grandma would be the only person who would come visit me in the hospital the week I was there. She accepted my apologies and understood why I dismissed her at first.
We never really talked about the visions or seeing into the future in the hospital. We mostly just bonded. She even brought me some of the amazing salted chocolate chip cookies she used to give to me as a kid on my last night in the hospital. We ate them and made plans for me to come back to her office and start working on properly handling my powers when I was ready.
My usual work routine and life helped put me back at ease and heal for the first couple of weeks back in Houston, but it would not last. After about two weeks, the night visions from my childhood started to come back. At first they were mostly just feelings or sounds or a sense that someone was watching me, but things came to a stomach-turning head last night.
I woke up because I felt the blanket pull off of my head as if someone had tugged it back towards my feet. Having to pee, I got up out of bed and headed to the bathroom.
Trying to keep myself from fully waking up, I didn’t turn on the light in the bathroom, just starting pissing in the near dark. Things were going smoothly until I noticed a shadow and heard the faint sound of something swaying behind the shower curtain.
I clenched my teeth hard and whipped open the shower curtain. Dangling from the shower head was the gray, naked corpse of my grandma. Noose around her neck.
I screamed and ran back to my bed before I was even finished going to the bathroom. I laid frozen until the sun came up.
I started calling the number my grandma gave me, but am starting to get very worried because she hasn’t answered any of my calls..
2023.03.30 23:26 Icy_Guidance Number 15: Eating a Burger King chicken sandwich with Marisa.
 | submitted by Icy_Guidance to waifuism [link] [comments] |
2023.03.30 23:15 ElDonnintello Burger Wars: How Wendy's Toppled Burger King (2023) - While the King and the girl have traded places over the years, Wendy’s is now the clear number two burger chain despite having significantly fewer locations and resources. [00:51:00]
![Burger Wars: How Wendy's Toppled Burger King (2023) - While the King and the girl have traded places over the years, Wendy’s is now the clear number two burger chain despite having significantly fewer locations and resources. [00:51:00]](https://external-preview.redd.it/MQ3UMnnGccVwICwMeMZcDJ9VR8mq8RzzIyqvx_w9X30.jpg?width=320&crop=smart&auto=webp&s=40ccf49a66b4e3c9be0f7aff5b657118d35609aa "Burger Wars: How Wendy's Toppled Burger King (2023) - While the King and the girl have traded places over the years, Wendy’s is now the clear number two burger chain despite having significantly fewer locations and resources. [00:51:00]") | submitted by ElDonnintello to Documentaries [link] [comments] |
2023.03.30 23:06 strakerak A comprehensive guide on making friends and living your college experience at UH.
Alrighty Coogs, it's your resident UH Bootlicker back with an unprovoked long wall of text but I hope it helps in some way because it's storytime on HOW to do this. If anyone has anything to add, please put it.
Preamble:
So UH is moving to the Big 12 next year. I sure as hell bet the school is going to have a bunch of changes, and either the current student body is going to love it or hate it. Something I always told students that were on the fence about coming here because of 'commuting' and 'no college experience' (which come on, they probably heard from the Whorns/Sheep Shaggers/Bug Catchers at other schools) is that one, commuting is just a way of coming to class. You're not any less of a student as someone that lives in the Lofts, and two, those schools feed you a college experience you HAVE to live, instead of one you can CREATE for yourself! People are caring less about the academic side, because we know Tier 1, rankings, the city of Houston being a networking jackpot, etc. They just start to think about the 'fun' side of college. UH has made itself a CHOICE compared to a BACKUP on other ends ever since I transferred in lol.
Think about it! What the FUCK can you do in College Station and Lubbock? All that's really there is getting drunk, getting high, fucking, going to sports, and parties. YOU HAVE THAT IN HOUSTON TOO, AND YOU HAVE A BUNCH OF OTHER OPTIONS!
"But strakerak! You can get all that at UT-AUSTINNNN" yeah but that shit is overpriced, UT is more of a commuter school than they let on, and people literally walk home after class just like people drive home here. Here you still have a bunch of other options, it's cheap, it's hella diverse and not gentrified, and you have like 10 districts to drive to within campus (or, meet your friends there from home!)
Reflection:
My first UH game as a visitor was in 2015 when the team beat Navy to go to the AAC Championships. I was applying to both schools at the time. The student section was fucking packed, and you heard Womp Womp distinctively from across the stadium. I thought that was COOL, and I didn't realize at all this is what campus was like, because I kept hearing a bunch of myths at the time. My first game as a UHD student was 2017 vs Rice. I flunked out of my first school, so I managed to transfer to the downtown campus which literally took anyone with with a pulse. It was also crazily fun. Want a statement about diversity at UH? Screw those commercials where they talk about it. During that game, I was standing in the student section talking to a 32 year old law student, in front of two very ethnically different drunk women making out. At the time, the stadium staff would lug beer crates down there and just take cash and give you a beer. You heard swearing and heckles in various languages. And for 2017, against Rice, after Tom Herman was gone, that student section was still PACKED.
By the end of the season.... Not so much. It was empty, people didn't really want to be there.
I transferred to UH in Fall 2018. That year was the first one where the incoming freshman class was larger than the transfer class (you have 2.5 seniors for every frosh here). And yes, making friends as a transfer is HARD. I had a few methods, but I will talk about the first one.
So how did I do it? I started a spirit org lol (Coogs of CV3). At first, it got some of the weirdest 'tryhard' reception. But after some buzz and shenanigans on Instagram at at games (throwing cheese after touchdowns, Ya Woo Cougar Football flags/shirts, teaching a few students near me the real lyrics to "Neck"), I connected with an alum (please reveal yourself if you want lol), who said "I want to bring this tradition back and there's an alum in Athletics who wants to do it too. Can we meet?" The alum that reached out was involved in Coog Crew back from 2007-2011. We ended up bringing back the Who's He newspaper tradition, and that was the first explosion of the group. Why? The 2018-2019 season was probably one of the best for basketball, and people wanted to get in early. That was the incentive, and people joined just for that opportunity. Five years later, I've never had to wait in line for big ticket games again. So while the 'ew wtf is this org' people were turned away from Fertitta during the Bama game, I and other CV3 members were in there chilling lol. Not that this part specifically matters overall, but it was a moment that set in.
That summer, I wanted to completely grow the org. On Instagram, the UH Class of 2023 Instagram popped up. So Summer 2019 I proceeded to spam every account that was tagged with the GroupMe Link, an intro to the org, and what the purpose was. By the start of the year, there were around 150 people in, and about 30 showed up to the first Football game.
"But strak! This is about making friends, what if we don't want to just watch sports!?" - I'll get to that. Remember what I mentioned a little earlier about shenanigans? Do those. I decided to poll out "When should we play Hide and Seek on campus?". Got a few dates and times, and we planned it out. A small group showed up to PGH at 8PM. We did run around and a professor yelled at us, but it was fucking hilarious trying to find corners of rooms to hide in while not getting tagged. All it literally took was spamming a bunch of people, then planning out some headass event. And the best part, there were more commuters than on campus residents playing around. We literally stayed after class just to do it.
Want more shenanigans stories? You know the Statue of Four Lies, the ones outside of CV1? We painted those. The first time we tried this UHPD shut us down but we had proof that the artists WANTED people to paint them. We got school permission a bit later and that was the result. It was a great bonding experience and hangout for people already in the org, and passerbys that helped out joined it.
There were other things such as sliding down those stair things in the Arts building or exploring the tunnels. I still got drunk at games, tried out a few other things, dated on campus, etc. This is just the tip of the iceberg for my experiences. BUT NEWS FLASH: THE ENTIRE TIME, I COMMUTED!!!! 2017-2021, I WAS DRIVING. LIVED IN AN APT FOR A YEAR. COMMUTING AGAIN. FEELS THE SAME!.
How to do it, and some resources:
Here's the bread and butter of the whole post. Here are all the things I did to make friends, have fun, WHILE commuting, WHILE carrying a full courseload, and WHILE working a few side jobs when I wasn't on campus. WARNING: YOU WILL HAVE TO BREAK OUT OF A SHELL IF YOU ARE SHY. I WAS TOO. IT WILL BE HARD. BUT IN THE END, IT WILL BE SO WORTH IT, I PROMISE
METHOD ONE - GO TO SPORTS EVENTS: You do NOT have to understand them, at all. Football and Basketball are the two most common attended ones on campus, with Volleyball, Baseball, and Softball behind them. THEY ARE LITERALLY FREE TO ATTEND. You can use the UHCougars website to log in with your CougarNet and claim your ticket, or just show up to the box office that day, show your CougarCard, and boom, you can get in. It's the easiest process in the world compared to years past, you don't have to pay hundreds of dollars on top of tuition to take part, and it is the best and easiest way to make friends/socialize on campus. I started the spirit org because all the social stuff I did at UHD was while I visited the main campus was literally at TDECU or TSU (since Fertitta was being built). Athletics is the doorstep to every school, and a rambunctious student section helps perception (for some reason). You can also find a frat that'll hand over some alc, or bring your own. It isn't too hard to sneak it into the stadium. I like to use Lemon Juice bottles. I'll get a souvenir cup at the beginning of the football season (and you can use it all year at other sports), then just mix whatever soda with the liquor brought in. Cargo Shorts or a friend with one are your best friends. I've gotten so many social medias or phone number from literally showing up and getting rowdy with people around me. Some were alone, some weren't. It is always a blast. People are more than willing to explain rules and stuff to you too.
Need an org for next year where you can find people to go to Sports events with, or just chill on campus? Here is the Coogs of CV3 Spirit Org. It is free to join.
METHOD TWO - JOIN AN ORG OR CREATE ONE: Need a list of organizations where you can find a bunch of interests? Here is GetInvolved!, and a list of student organizations!. There are so many random orgs and interests on here. Squirrels, Rollercoasters, Horticulture, Frisbee, ethnic/racial, religious (even pagan/wicca), professional orgs for graduate, medical, law programs. Look through joining on GetInvolved, and if it is hard to find any info there, look up their social medias. Contact their emails, find your way in!
If there's an interest you have that isn't an org yet, you can create one! The Hockey club is starting next Fall and they posted just to gauge interest. They're already populated enough to where they are ordering their Uniforms. Use this link to see HOW to register your org. Just post around, ask around, talk to people. You WILL find other interested students. Cat's Back happens at the start of every semester, where it's like a convention of all available orgs. Cougar Carnival is one specifically for incoming freshman. Go out there, find stuff. Join 10 orgs if you want, then pick one. You can easily shop around. So many of the orgs are welcoming because not only do they like talking about a common interest, they love teaching about that interest!
"But strak!?!? I wanna go party! Where can I do that?" OH YOU BET I HAVE IT. METHOD THREE - PARTIES!!!: Oh boy oh boy, I know all of you youngins want these. So more storytime, there used to be a HUGE parties GroupMe on campus, but after COVID hit, it turned into a drug plug cesspool. But before that, it was active, people chatted in there for fun, or planning a move that next weekend. You had EVERYONE in that chat, from the common student, to football and basketball players. The admin of that chat wasn't moderating things. So last year, a new parties chat popped up. You can post parties, meet up, chat, literally the same as before, but you CANNOT post about drugs, fakes, plugs, none of that shit. Share the link, bring your friends, and rock it out the rest of the semester.
Here is the GroupMe link to the UH Parties Chat.
If you are looking for stuff that would not look so good if pulled over by the police, you can find it. I won't be sharing the specifics, but you can talk to people and you'll be able to find it. For pot, plugs are there. For Alcohol (Over 18 and under 21), you might have to pay a small premium if you want some in your dorm, but there are juniors and seniors who will sell it to you. Do not PM me asking for info on how to get these
Fun fact by the way: UH has three full service bars on campus not run by the school: The Den, The Nook (Rooftop) and Pink's Pizza. UT, TAMU, Baylor, TCU, and Texas Tech all have ZERO. It's a shocker when people come visit. The former two are 21+ after 9PM, but I've seen them both get lenient on it and just say 'okay you need a wristband to drink'. There have def been cases where neither walk around and check for them if you get a friend a cherry limeade. Also, $6 Margs at the Den on Mondays are sweet.
METHOD FOUR - ACADEMIC CAMARADERIE AND COLLABORATION: Alright, I will preface, I cannot condone academic dishonesty and will report anyone if I catch it under my duties as a TA, but let's face it. Sometimes, a class is hard. Sometimes, we want to complain about the class. Sometimes, we will help each other out on homeworks or so.
Early on in your major, find people to work WITH, and not get answers from. Heck, when I took 2430 with Rizk, we'd spend 30 minutes after class complaining to each other about how hard the homework is, then we'd sit down and work on it, while basically shooting the shit for hours afterwards. These friendships would last mainly academically but throughout the rest of undergrad. Whenever a project was announced, we had people to work with. Anytime someone was struggling? We'd sit down and help. This all started out by just complaining about the homework or exam in the GroupMe after the class got hard.
Do not just go around and try to mooch off answers. You can ask people 'hey, without giving me your code, can you offer pointers or resources that you used?', but do not be the guy that asks for the answer or 'take a peek' at the code. You will be known as 'the guy'.
METHOD FIVE - SHENANIGANS: Painting the statues is one thing but that was rare. There are lots of other ways to cause shenanigans. Jump in the fountains and go for a swim. If people take notice? INVITE THEM TO JOIN! Are you in a giant lecture hall and you know the material for the class but still have to fill out a popper? Bring a Nintendo and an extra controller. Someone takes notice, let them play with you (don't disturb the class).
I used to bring around a portable monitor, a portable battery, and a modded SNES classic. I used to just game with people in class if we filled out the poppers in MATH3339 or POLS1336. Best $150 I spent to cure boredom.
Want more shenanigans? Every week, a tiny Pokemon toy is hidden around campus, and clues are given out to find it. Here is a GroupMe link to do that!.
There are LOTS of random stuff. Here's a Squirrels GroupMe! Here is a CATS GROUPME.
Another cool thing I've noticed this semester is that more people are out at night. You'll see more 'randomness' going on after class. This is great. Keep it up. If you're a junior or senior or grad student, make an example out of this to the freshman/sophomores. Campus is a lot more lit up, go have fun.
METHOD SIX - JUST FUCKING TALK TO PEOPLE!!!: The biggest complaint I see around here is that people stay in their high school groups and basically become cliquey. Yeah, they might have, or they might just have paired up because they knew of someone else in HS. I went to a tiny ass high school where only ONE of their graduates was at UH with me. We still didn't really talk to each other. Every big gathering I'm at for the Syrian community has a bunch of people in an age group separated and maybe one group talking, and if you ask around 'oh they won't talk to me' yeah because one they might not notice you or two they might think you're going through your own stuff and don't want to interact with anyone. When the parents took notice of this it's fucking hilarious when they sort of ya know, forcibly introduced them to each other and then you see them become the closest of friends.
Like seriously. Hold the door, talk to someone in the Chick Fil A line, flip your SC table cover to "This table is open, sit here!". If you see a study room with one person in there, ask if you can join. (I had a few random lunches with people who asked to use the TA room back when I tutored 2430). If you're not too social, even a simple 'hey how ya doing' in passing can make your own and someone else's day, even if there's a simple response of 'good thank you!' It can somewhat help your social battery and can slowly help you build confidence to shoot your shot to a group or a cute person in the room.
METHOD SEVEN - GROUP CLASSES/INTRAMURALS AT THE REC: Is the Rec always packed? Take a group class, or sign up for an intramural team! I didn't do the latter, but I sure as hell got exercise from the group classes. Every class I went to, the rec staff would make everyone go around and say their name, major, why they're around. People would show up individually then go get Smoothie King afterwards. Early in the morning? Breakfast at Moody if they didn't have a class. These Group Classes have exactly the types of workouts you would want to do, but without the hassle of waiting your turn. They go from like 8AM to 8PM, so sign up for them. It's very welcoming and they're always willing to help with form, tips, pacing, and without judgement.
METHOD EIGHT - IF YOU COMMUTE, TRY TO MAKE THE TIME: I commuted for a long time, and I still do. If you have the time and don't want to get stuck in traffic, find SOMETHING to do. It can be all the stuff mentioned above, it can be bowling, it can be the rec, some kind of activity. All the stuff I listed are things I did as a commuter. It takes effort, you can do your homework and assignments on campus. Finding an on-campus job helps quite a bit, even if it's a volunteebridge position (CS students normally have to be a PEER Mentor for a year before becoming TA).
Here is a UH Discord link created by some students recently that is gathering activity
This is all I have. Go have fun, you're in college! Those with other experiences, please add them. Be good to each other, and Party on Coogs!
also mods should totally sticky this because fall 2022 was last semester and everyone needs this right now.
submitted by strakerak to UniversityOfHouston [link] [comments]
Preamble:
So UH is moving to the Big 12 next year. I sure as hell bet the school is going to have a bunch of changes, and either the current student body is going to love it or hate it. Something I always told students that were on the fence about coming here because of 'commuting' and 'no college experience' (which come on, they probably heard from the Whorns/Sheep Shaggers/Bug Catchers at other schools) is that one, commuting is just a way of coming to class. You're not any less of a student as someone that lives in the Lofts, and two, those schools feed you a college experience you HAVE to live, instead of one you can CREATE for yourself! People are caring less about the academic side, because we know Tier 1, rankings, the city of Houston being a networking jackpot, etc. They just start to think about the 'fun' side of college. UH has made itself a CHOICE compared to a BACKUP on other ends ever since I transferred in lol.
Think about it! What the FUCK can you do in College Station and Lubbock? All that's really there is getting drunk, getting high, fucking, going to sports, and parties. YOU HAVE THAT IN HOUSTON TOO, AND YOU HAVE A BUNCH OF OTHER OPTIONS!
"But strakerak! You can get all that at UT-AUSTINNNN" yeah but that shit is overpriced, UT is more of a commuter school than they let on, and people literally walk home after class just like people drive home here. Here you still have a bunch of other options, it's cheap, it's hella diverse and not gentrified, and you have like 10 districts to drive to within campus (or, meet your friends there from home!)
Reflection:
My first UH game as a visitor was in 2015 when the team beat Navy to go to the AAC Championships. I was applying to both schools at the time. The student section was fucking packed, and you heard Womp Womp distinctively from across the stadium. I thought that was COOL, and I didn't realize at all this is what campus was like, because I kept hearing a bunch of myths at the time. My first game as a UHD student was 2017 vs Rice. I flunked out of my first school, so I managed to transfer to the downtown campus which literally took anyone with with a pulse. It was also crazily fun. Want a statement about diversity at UH? Screw those commercials where they talk about it. During that game, I was standing in the student section talking to a 32 year old law student, in front of two very ethnically different drunk women making out. At the time, the stadium staff would lug beer crates down there and just take cash and give you a beer. You heard swearing and heckles in various languages. And for 2017, against Rice, after Tom Herman was gone, that student section was still PACKED.
By the end of the season.... Not so much. It was empty, people didn't really want to be there.
I transferred to UH in Fall 2018. That year was the first one where the incoming freshman class was larger than the transfer class (you have 2.5 seniors for every frosh here). And yes, making friends as a transfer is HARD. I had a few methods, but I will talk about the first one.
So how did I do it? I started a spirit org lol (Coogs of CV3). At first, it got some of the weirdest 'tryhard' reception. But after some buzz and shenanigans on Instagram at at games (throwing cheese after touchdowns, Ya Woo Cougar Football flags/shirts, teaching a few students near me the real lyrics to "Neck"), I connected with an alum (please reveal yourself if you want lol), who said "I want to bring this tradition back and there's an alum in Athletics who wants to do it too. Can we meet?" The alum that reached out was involved in Coog Crew back from 2007-2011. We ended up bringing back the Who's He newspaper tradition, and that was the first explosion of the group. Why? The 2018-2019 season was probably one of the best for basketball, and people wanted to get in early. That was the incentive, and people joined just for that opportunity. Five years later, I've never had to wait in line for big ticket games again. So while the 'ew wtf is this org' people were turned away from Fertitta during the Bama game, I and other CV3 members were in there chilling lol. Not that this part specifically matters overall, but it was a moment that set in.
That summer, I wanted to completely grow the org. On Instagram, the UH Class of 2023 Instagram popped up. So Summer 2019 I proceeded to spam every account that was tagged with the GroupMe Link, an intro to the org, and what the purpose was. By the start of the year, there were around 150 people in, and about 30 showed up to the first Football game.
"But strak! This is about making friends, what if we don't want to just watch sports!?" - I'll get to that. Remember what I mentioned a little earlier about shenanigans? Do those. I decided to poll out "When should we play Hide and Seek on campus?". Got a few dates and times, and we planned it out. A small group showed up to PGH at 8PM. We did run around and a professor yelled at us, but it was fucking hilarious trying to find corners of rooms to hide in while not getting tagged. All it literally took was spamming a bunch of people, then planning out some headass event. And the best part, there were more commuters than on campus residents playing around. We literally stayed after class just to do it.
Want more shenanigans stories? You know the Statue of Four Lies, the ones outside of CV1? We painted those. The first time we tried this UHPD shut us down but we had proof that the artists WANTED people to paint them. We got school permission a bit later and that was the result. It was a great bonding experience and hangout for people already in the org, and passerbys that helped out joined it.
There were other things such as sliding down those stair things in the Arts building or exploring the tunnels. I still got drunk at games, tried out a few other things, dated on campus, etc. This is just the tip of the iceberg for my experiences. BUT NEWS FLASH: THE ENTIRE TIME, I COMMUTED!!!! 2017-2021, I WAS DRIVING. LIVED IN AN APT FOR A YEAR. COMMUTING AGAIN. FEELS THE SAME!.
How to do it, and some resources:
Here's the bread and butter of the whole post. Here are all the things I did to make friends, have fun, WHILE commuting, WHILE carrying a full courseload, and WHILE working a few side jobs when I wasn't on campus. WARNING: YOU WILL HAVE TO BREAK OUT OF A SHELL IF YOU ARE SHY. I WAS TOO. IT WILL BE HARD. BUT IN THE END, IT WILL BE SO WORTH IT, I PROMISE
METHOD ONE - GO TO SPORTS EVENTS: You do NOT have to understand them, at all. Football and Basketball are the two most common attended ones on campus, with Volleyball, Baseball, and Softball behind them. THEY ARE LITERALLY FREE TO ATTEND. You can use the UHCougars website to log in with your CougarNet and claim your ticket, or just show up to the box office that day, show your CougarCard, and boom, you can get in. It's the easiest process in the world compared to years past, you don't have to pay hundreds of dollars on top of tuition to take part, and it is the best and easiest way to make friends/socialize on campus. I started the spirit org because all the social stuff I did at UHD was while I visited the main campus was literally at TDECU or TSU (since Fertitta was being built). Athletics is the doorstep to every school, and a rambunctious student section helps perception (for some reason). You can also find a frat that'll hand over some alc, or bring your own. It isn't too hard to sneak it into the stadium. I like to use Lemon Juice bottles. I'll get a souvenir cup at the beginning of the football season (and you can use it all year at other sports), then just mix whatever soda with the liquor brought in. Cargo Shorts or a friend with one are your best friends. I've gotten so many social medias or phone number from literally showing up and getting rowdy with people around me. Some were alone, some weren't. It is always a blast. People are more than willing to explain rules and stuff to you too.
Need an org for next year where you can find people to go to Sports events with, or just chill on campus? Here is the Coogs of CV3 Spirit Org. It is free to join.
METHOD TWO - JOIN AN ORG OR CREATE ONE: Need a list of organizations where you can find a bunch of interests? Here is GetInvolved!, and a list of student organizations!. There are so many random orgs and interests on here. Squirrels, Rollercoasters, Horticulture, Frisbee, ethnic/racial, religious (even pagan/wicca), professional orgs for graduate, medical, law programs. Look through joining on GetInvolved, and if it is hard to find any info there, look up their social medias. Contact their emails, find your way in!
If there's an interest you have that isn't an org yet, you can create one! The Hockey club is starting next Fall and they posted just to gauge interest. They're already populated enough to where they are ordering their Uniforms. Use this link to see HOW to register your org. Just post around, ask around, talk to people. You WILL find other interested students. Cat's Back happens at the start of every semester, where it's like a convention of all available orgs. Cougar Carnival is one specifically for incoming freshman. Go out there, find stuff. Join 10 orgs if you want, then pick one. You can easily shop around. So many of the orgs are welcoming because not only do they like talking about a common interest, they love teaching about that interest!
"But strak!?!? I wanna go party! Where can I do that?" OH YOU BET I HAVE IT. METHOD THREE - PARTIES!!!: Oh boy oh boy, I know all of you youngins want these. So more storytime, there used to be a HUGE parties GroupMe on campus, but after COVID hit, it turned into a drug plug cesspool. But before that, it was active, people chatted in there for fun, or planning a move that next weekend. You had EVERYONE in that chat, from the common student, to football and basketball players. The admin of that chat wasn't moderating things. So last year, a new parties chat popped up. You can post parties, meet up, chat, literally the same as before, but you CANNOT post about drugs, fakes, plugs, none of that shit. Share the link, bring your friends, and rock it out the rest of the semester.
Here is the GroupMe link to the UH Parties Chat.
If you are looking for stuff that would not look so good if pulled over by the police, you can find it. I won't be sharing the specifics, but you can talk to people and you'll be able to find it. For pot, plugs are there. For Alcohol (Over 18 and under 21), you might have to pay a small premium if you want some in your dorm, but there are juniors and seniors who will sell it to you. Do not PM me asking for info on how to get these
Fun fact by the way: UH has three full service bars on campus not run by the school: The Den, The Nook (Rooftop) and Pink's Pizza. UT, TAMU, Baylor, TCU, and Texas Tech all have ZERO. It's a shocker when people come visit. The former two are 21+ after 9PM, but I've seen them both get lenient on it and just say 'okay you need a wristband to drink'. There have def been cases where neither walk around and check for them if you get a friend a cherry limeade. Also, $6 Margs at the Den on Mondays are sweet.
METHOD FOUR - ACADEMIC CAMARADERIE AND COLLABORATION: Alright, I will preface, I cannot condone academic dishonesty and will report anyone if I catch it under my duties as a TA, but let's face it. Sometimes, a class is hard. Sometimes, we want to complain about the class. Sometimes, we will help each other out on homeworks or so.
Early on in your major, find people to work WITH, and not get answers from. Heck, when I took 2430 with Rizk, we'd spend 30 minutes after class complaining to each other about how hard the homework is, then we'd sit down and work on it, while basically shooting the shit for hours afterwards. These friendships would last mainly academically but throughout the rest of undergrad. Whenever a project was announced, we had people to work with. Anytime someone was struggling? We'd sit down and help. This all started out by just complaining about the homework or exam in the GroupMe after the class got hard.
Do not just go around and try to mooch off answers. You can ask people 'hey, without giving me your code, can you offer pointers or resources that you used?', but do not be the guy that asks for the answer or 'take a peek' at the code. You will be known as 'the guy'.
METHOD FIVE - SHENANIGANS: Painting the statues is one thing but that was rare. There are lots of other ways to cause shenanigans. Jump in the fountains and go for a swim. If people take notice? INVITE THEM TO JOIN! Are you in a giant lecture hall and you know the material for the class but still have to fill out a popper? Bring a Nintendo and an extra controller. Someone takes notice, let them play with you (don't disturb the class).
I used to bring around a portable monitor, a portable battery, and a modded SNES classic. I used to just game with people in class if we filled out the poppers in MATH3339 or POLS1336. Best $150 I spent to cure boredom.
Want more shenanigans? Every week, a tiny Pokemon toy is hidden around campus, and clues are given out to find it. Here is a GroupMe link to do that!.
There are LOTS of random stuff. Here's a Squirrels GroupMe! Here is a CATS GROUPME.
Another cool thing I've noticed this semester is that more people are out at night. You'll see more 'randomness' going on after class. This is great. Keep it up. If you're a junior or senior or grad student, make an example out of this to the freshman/sophomores. Campus is a lot more lit up, go have fun.
METHOD SIX - JUST FUCKING TALK TO PEOPLE!!!: The biggest complaint I see around here is that people stay in their high school groups and basically become cliquey. Yeah, they might have, or they might just have paired up because they knew of someone else in HS. I went to a tiny ass high school where only ONE of their graduates was at UH with me. We still didn't really talk to each other. Every big gathering I'm at for the Syrian community has a bunch of people in an age group separated and maybe one group talking, and if you ask around 'oh they won't talk to me' yeah because one they might not notice you or two they might think you're going through your own stuff and don't want to interact with anyone. When the parents took notice of this it's fucking hilarious when they sort of ya know, forcibly introduced them to each other and then you see them become the closest of friends.
Like seriously. Hold the door, talk to someone in the Chick Fil A line, flip your SC table cover to "This table is open, sit here!". If you see a study room with one person in there, ask if you can join. (I had a few random lunches with people who asked to use the TA room back when I tutored 2430). If you're not too social, even a simple 'hey how ya doing' in passing can make your own and someone else's day, even if there's a simple response of 'good thank you!' It can somewhat help your social battery and can slowly help you build confidence to shoot your shot to a group or a cute person in the room.
METHOD SEVEN - GROUP CLASSES/INTRAMURALS AT THE REC: Is the Rec always packed? Take a group class, or sign up for an intramural team! I didn't do the latter, but I sure as hell got exercise from the group classes. Every class I went to, the rec staff would make everyone go around and say their name, major, why they're around. People would show up individually then go get Smoothie King afterwards. Early in the morning? Breakfast at Moody if they didn't have a class. These Group Classes have exactly the types of workouts you would want to do, but without the hassle of waiting your turn. They go from like 8AM to 8PM, so sign up for them. It's very welcoming and they're always willing to help with form, tips, pacing, and without judgement.
METHOD EIGHT - IF YOU COMMUTE, TRY TO MAKE THE TIME: I commuted for a long time, and I still do. If you have the time and don't want to get stuck in traffic, find SOMETHING to do. It can be all the stuff mentioned above, it can be bowling, it can be the rec, some kind of activity. All the stuff I listed are things I did as a commuter. It takes effort, you can do your homework and assignments on campus. Finding an on-campus job helps quite a bit, even if it's a volunteebridge position (CS students normally have to be a PEER Mentor for a year before becoming TA).
Here is a UH Discord link created by some students recently that is gathering activity
This is all I have. Go have fun, you're in college! Those with other experiences, please add them. Be good to each other, and Party on Coogs!
also mods should totally sticky this because fall 2022 was last semester and everyone needs this right now.
2023.03.30 22:59 Honest_Independent70 Email Hack WhatsApp Hacker how to catch my cheating husband without his phone The Best Ways to Hire a Hacker for a Mobile Phone Hack I NEED A HACKER TO HACK INTO MY GIRLFRIEND'S SNAPCHAT ACCOUNT 'MY EYES ONLY'
Phone Tracker 2.2.9 New! Phone Parent ® Phone Tracker provides PERFECT GPS, Contacts, Apps Installed and Location Activity Tracking of Phone. Spy Phone Labs LLC is the World Leader in providing free phone tracking software that enables parents to monitor their child’s activities on his or her Android® smartphone. New Panic Button added for emergency situations. Added Find Phone and Beep Phone. Added Reverse Phone Number lookup. Added Lookup of Installed Apps on Phone.
submitted by Honest_Independent70 to spycompanyemail [link] [comments]
2023.03.30 22:21 AcornWizard GNSS rollover
Hi! So I was reading about GNSS rollover and could not find all the answers online.
All satellites have atomic clocks for precise time keeping. They also have two counters - current week and seconds passed in the current week. The rollover is when the week counter overflows. Not all satellites are affected the same. Old GPS satellites use 10 bits for the week counter and rollover every ~20 years, while the new GPS satellites use 13 bits and therefore rollover only once ~160 years. I think I read somewhere that Galileo is also affected the same way.
The first question: why aren't all constellations prone to week number rollover? All information I read online was regarding GPS.
Moving on - about how time and location comes to our devices. The satellites send the current time and their position to a GNSS module. The GNSS module uses this raw data from multiple satellites to calculate its position and then forms a NMEA package with time, location and some other information and sends this to the device it's embedded on (a mobile phone or a tracker).
A rollover would cause incorrect time being sent to the GNSS module and in turn incorrect time in the NMEA package, right? But wouldn't rollover cause incorrect location calculation as well?
As I understand, a satellite uses time to calculate its own position, so wouldn't satellites calculate send their incorrect positons to the GNSS module? Further on, the GNSS module uses trilateration to calculate its location and the distance from the module to the satellites is based on time, so wouldn't this (the rollover) cause the GNSS module to calculate its position incorrectly too? Resulting in incorrect location being added to the NMEA package?
This is largely because I got curious and started digging in. But it's also about an issue we discussed at work - we get a NMEA package to our application. Will (after a rollover) only time be affected, or will other information be incorrect as well?
Let me know if I got something wrong. All your help and answers are deeply appreciated. Most grateful, A junior embedded developer
submitted by AcornWizard to techsupport [link] [comments]
All satellites have atomic clocks for precise time keeping. They also have two counters - current week and seconds passed in the current week. The rollover is when the week counter overflows. Not all satellites are affected the same. Old GPS satellites use 10 bits for the week counter and rollover every ~20 years, while the new GPS satellites use 13 bits and therefore rollover only once ~160 years. I think I read somewhere that Galileo is also affected the same way.
The first question: why aren't all constellations prone to week number rollover? All information I read online was regarding GPS.
Moving on - about how time and location comes to our devices. The satellites send the current time and their position to a GNSS module. The GNSS module uses this raw data from multiple satellites to calculate its position and then forms a NMEA package with time, location and some other information and sends this to the device it's embedded on (a mobile phone or a tracker).
A rollover would cause incorrect time being sent to the GNSS module and in turn incorrect time in the NMEA package, right? But wouldn't rollover cause incorrect location calculation as well?
As I understand, a satellite uses time to calculate its own position, so wouldn't satellites calculate send their incorrect positons to the GNSS module? Further on, the GNSS module uses trilateration to calculate its location and the distance from the module to the satellites is based on time, so wouldn't this (the rollover) cause the GNSS module to calculate its position incorrectly too? Resulting in incorrect location being added to the NMEA package?
This is largely because I got curious and started digging in. But it's also about an issue we discussed at work - we get a NMEA package to our application. Will (after a rollover) only time be affected, or will other information be incorrect as well?
Let me know if I got something wrong. All your help and answers are deeply appreciated. Most grateful, A junior embedded developer
2023.03.30 22:09 furryrubber My baby fell off the bed
This is marked as a vent but it's a sad vent not an angry vent. My baby fell off the bed today and it was the most scared I think I've ever been. He is 15 weeks. I placed him on the centre of the bed (I have a super king bed), and went to the room next door to get wet wipes - I picked up the wet wipes and heard the most horrible scream - I ran back to the room and found him face down on the floor. I grabbed him and started sobbing. I called my husband who was driving home from the shops but I was crying so hard I couldn't speak. I dialed the emergency number and asked what to do, and she said if I didn't need an ambulance I could self check in at the emergency department. My husband arrived a few minutes later and we took him to the hospital. He was completely fine - my bed is pretty low and I have carpeted floor, but he had a small red mark on his head (no bruising or swelling). He even laughed and smiled at the doctor when he was getting checked over.
I just can't get the image of him lying face down on the floor out of my head, it was so scary. I'm still not sure how it happened - he can roll over from back to front but not front to back. I don't know how he travelled right across the bed in literally about 10 seconds. All I know is I don't want anything like that to happen again - and I'm glad (touch wood) that he is ok.
submitted by furryrubber to NewParents [link] [comments]
I just can't get the image of him lying face down on the floor out of my head, it was so scary. I'm still not sure how it happened - he can roll over from back to front but not front to back. I don't know how he travelled right across the bed in literally about 10 seconds. All I know is I don't want anything like that to happen again - and I'm glad (touch wood) that he is ok.
2023.03.30 22:08 herecomeththecoomer I think Lamictal is making me stupid
I, 21m, was diagnosed with bipolar 2 last year.
While this is not the point of my post, I think it is worth noting that there are a number of reasons I seriously doubt the diagnosis. I have never had a real manic episode, been suicidal, and engaged in either reckless sex or spending. On the other hand, I have severe ADHD, mild autism, and (diagnosed) PTSD from childhood abuse.
My psychiatrist suggested Lamictal as my depression was not responding well to SSRI's and I have a family history of bipolar.
I started Lamictal (and 50mg Seroquel for sleep) after an incident in January where, due to a negative reaction to Paxlovid, I was admitted into the hospital with serotonin syndrome and severe hallucinations and panic.
While these symptoms have obviously subsided, I can't help but feel that I am slowly losing my mind. I am constantly forgetting and misspelling words, getting into a 'flow state' writing essays is much harder, and I feel super out of it/zoned out all the time.
I have been very successful in competitive debate and now I feel like I am working around a mental handicap while I try to give speeches. At best, it feels like I am drunk. At worst, I stutter and ramble in ways I never did before.
On the other hand, my depression has not improved at all. While I am certainly a bit less panicked/hyper-anxious than before I don't feel like my standard of living has noticeably improved.
Just today, I almost walked in front of a bus and forgot my own phone number while leaving a voicemail.
It truly feels like a part of my brain has been shut off, and I was wondering if anyone else has had similar experiences while on Lamictal/has noticed things getting better once they have stopped.
submitted by herecomeththecoomer to BipolarReddit [link] [comments]
While this is not the point of my post, I think it is worth noting that there are a number of reasons I seriously doubt the diagnosis. I have never had a real manic episode, been suicidal, and engaged in either reckless sex or spending. On the other hand, I have severe ADHD, mild autism, and (diagnosed) PTSD from childhood abuse.
My psychiatrist suggested Lamictal as my depression was not responding well to SSRI's and I have a family history of bipolar.
I started Lamictal (and 50mg Seroquel for sleep) after an incident in January where, due to a negative reaction to Paxlovid, I was admitted into the hospital with serotonin syndrome and severe hallucinations and panic.
While these symptoms have obviously subsided, I can't help but feel that I am slowly losing my mind. I am constantly forgetting and misspelling words, getting into a 'flow state' writing essays is much harder, and I feel super out of it/zoned out all the time.
I have been very successful in competitive debate and now I feel like I am working around a mental handicap while I try to give speeches. At best, it feels like I am drunk. At worst, I stutter and ramble in ways I never did before.
On the other hand, my depression has not improved at all. While I am certainly a bit less panicked/hyper-anxious than before I don't feel like my standard of living has noticeably improved.
Just today, I almost walked in front of a bus and forgot my own phone number while leaving a voicemail.
It truly feels like a part of my brain has been shut off, and I was wondering if anyone else has had similar experiences while on Lamictal/has noticed things getting better once they have stopped.
2023.03.30 21:52 flyinghorseduck 120 Character Backgrounds
PC or NPC, we all have a past. Roll a d120 to discover one.
Part 1 of 2:
submitted by flyinghorseduck to d120Lists [link] [comments]
PC or NPC, we all have a past. Roll a d120 to discover one.
Part 1 of 2:
| Roll | Result |
|---|---|
| 1 | You were a member of minor nobility that got wiped out by a conspiracy, so you fled to a monastery. But then you got kicked out for tricking one of the priest(ess)es into breaking their vows of chastity. |
| 2 | You were a slave, on a big estate. One day, a charismatic leader got the slaves to rise in rebellion. You're pretty sure there are others who didn't end up crucified, but you've never met any of them. Here in the city, nobody has any idea the rebellion even happened. |
| 3 | You fell into life threatening trouble one day exploring some ruins close to town. There you found a strange altar with and old woman sitting behind it. She said she could help you escape, if you promise to serve her. You're pretty sure she's a god, but she won't tell you her name, or what she's the god of. She shows up sometimes and points, and whatever she points at you must somehow acquire and leave behind in certain ruins. Her tastes are getting kind of extravagant. |
| 4 | You never really liked the family dye business. As the first born you were always expected to take over. After lamenting one night drunkenly at the tavern you met a gnome who promised to help. On returning home your family did not recognize you and your younger sibling was set to inherit. They drove you off their land to homelessness. You never saw the gnome again. |
| 5 | You once owned a large mushroom farming operation and successfully cultivated many rare species. An invading army decimated your homeland and forced you to flee with nothing. Any time you see a new mushroom you collect the spores in the hope that you can one day return to a peaceful life of farming mushrooms. |
| 6 | You were raised in an abandoned necromancer's lab by intelligent skeletons and various other undead. You ran a lot of errands, being tolerant of sunlight and unlikely to send the whole town fleeing for the hills. Your main mentor was a flamboyant skeleton with a hat of disguise and a penchant for long-winded but thrilling tales of ages past. Armed with ancient weapons, some minor alchemy materials, the lost necromancer's notes, and the skills your undead family taught you, you now walk the earth. You are quite open-minded about creatures of the dark and undeath, but having seen the goodness they are capable of, you are intolerant of undead who would exist at the expense of others and visit cruelty on the living. |
| 7 | You were an orphan taken in by the local butcher. You were a loner bug dilligent and you loved your adoptive father. One day the village is attacked by bandits, who kill your adoptive father. You get your revenge on the bandits but the brutality of your vengeance alienates you even more to the rest of the village. |
| 8 | You were raised by a lovely mother and a father that turned out to be a true polymorphic gorilla. As a result, some of your beliefs and habits are a bit ape-ish. |
| 9 | Your parents are scholars, historians specifically, and you've been raised on countless trips to archaeological digs, libraries, and lectures with them. You may or may not have taken to the studies as much as they'd like, but when the restless need to spread your wings and get away from home took hold, they were excited to request that you document all the things you discover on your adventures and bring them home to share. |
| 10 | Given up as sacrifice at a young age by a small village to insure their harvest, you were picked up by a band of traveling performers. Growing up with them you traveled the country side. Upon reaching adulthood, your adopted parents told you the truth of where you came from. Do you venture off for revenge? Do you forgive and forget? |
| 11 | You were a middle-aged craftsman/woman with a successful business, several children, and a happy life. One day you came home to discover your spouse was cheating on you. Newly divorced, you had a bit of a mid-life crisis and spent all of your savings on a [book of magic/set of shiny armofencing lessons/musical instrument/etc]. Gosh darn it, you want to have an adventure! |
| 12 | You were raised in a peaceful monastery, but your life was changed when a monk taught you your first spell, dancing lights. The lesson was meant to be theoretical, but all were stunned when you were able to cast the spell despite lacking the material (a bit of phosphorus or wychwood, or a glowworm) that the spell requires. Fear and jealosy lead to your expulsion from the monestary and left you with a distain for organized religion and authority in general. |
| 13 | You served as a squire to the younger son of a local lord, a minor political figure. Two years ago he moved to the city, to study magic and indulge in debauchery, and released you from your service (and your salary). You've heard that Bordertown has uses for someone with skill of arms, and so you've hopped onto the first coach available. |
| 14 | You were once a member of the Grand Califa’s Royal Guard in Huzuz, the capital city of Zakhara. In a coup to control the empire, the Grand Califa was assassinated and you were framed for her death. You have no memory of the incident, but awoke covered in blood and surrounded by slain guards and the body of the Califa. |
| 15 | Raised in a lighthouse on a lone island you would danger the rocks to salvage whatever you could from the unfortunate ships scuttled on the rocks. This made you a strong swimmer. Be it pirate or merchant your family name is well known and appreciated for the work they do. |
| 16 | You've always been able to talk to the trees. They tell you interesting things. How they are, what they feel, how those who pass through and around them respect or disrespect them. Recently, the trees have been quieter and quieter. You need to find out why, for their sake... and yours. |
| 17 | When you were young, you had a thing for fire. It was pretty, destructive, and alluring. One night as your family slept you were playing with it and accidentally set the family home ablaze. Your mother awoke to the inferno and using every once of power she had saved you from the blaze before succumbing and burning up right in front of your eyes. It was the most beautiful thing you ever saw, and if only the world understood, then maybe they wouldn't be so afraid of fire. |
| 18 | After your town was razed and everyone you knew died, you woke up in the middle of the ashes. Something, for some reason, kept you alive, and a life of adventure might give you the opportunity to find out what and why. |
| 19 | You grew up as a milk maid, over the course of your child hood you realised that you had a special connection with all animals and nature. One day on your way back from town bandits jumped out from the side of the road and attacked you. Startled, you this your hands out towards them and magic shot out from your finger tips. The next day you packed your things and headed out to learn more about what you had just done and how to control it. |
| 20 | You were born into a clan that viewed those born with magical power as evil. During your coming of age ceremony your powers awakened and you found yourself surrounded in arcane power. Fearful of you, the clan leader cast you out. Now you roam as an exile from your clan trying to understand your powers. |
| 21 | You were forced to murder your family when they became vampires. The town didn't believe you and now you are on the run. Rumor is one of your family survived your gruesome attack... |
| 22 | You met and joined a errant knight and his small court that traveled searching for riches and a new home for this lord and his barren town after the war. After years of service and being brought to be loyal to this cause, the knight died in his sleep all the sudden and his attendants looted the caravan and ran off, leaving you to bury your teacher, pack what gear he had and was left behind and pick up the quest of Knighthood to this unknown lord as he was show. |
| 23 | Raised by dwarves in a mountain hold it's no wonder you have such a surly disposition. You know the runes for entry into most dwarf fortresses and can drink ale with the best of them. Switch this background to "Halfling" and "farm" if PC is a dwarf. |
| 24 | You were part of a desert caravan that ran out of water. But a vision appeared leading to an unknown oasis ... and commanding you to go to the city of (Plot starts here). |
| 25 | Your family is known amongst all Dragonborn...and loved for your ancestors deeds. Which was promised in blood oath to never be disclosed to you. |
| 26 | You were a village priest. Births, deaths, rites of passage. Holy cow, was it boring. You renounced your vows and moved on. You've never suffered from this: the gods have never wrought revenge upon you. You get the feeling they don't care, or they're not there. Some of the things you learned (healing, counseling) have proved pretty useful. |
| 27 | Your an anti-social person who lives a quiet life in a rural part of the kingdom. In your quiet life you discovered a interest in ancient artifacts left over from the last civilization. Known most of your down time is sent studying these artifacts through reading ancient texts, and practicing your magic. |
| 28 | Character [C] was a demon hunter on the desert planet Derach. C fought alongside their small battalion and this group was revered for their efficiency and kept to themselves. One day a strange rift opened and pulled the group apart banishing each of the soldiers to different corners of the universe. C’s only goal once reaching a strange green planet was to find a way to portal back to the demon’s world and find their companions. Unfortunately C was captured by the planets inhabitants and forced into slavery. |
| 29 | You don't remember your father at all, but your mother says that they were the most handsome and talented bard in all the land. Each day you wonder what adventures he must be on, as your village has nothing for you but chickens to pluck and hogs to hang. With nothing but pitchfork and hoe in hand you set out, determined to find your father, or at least bring back a story for the folks back home. |
| 30 | Once, you belonged into a wealthy and noble family, who unofficially ruled the city, due to your wealth and power. You were enjoying your time in the sun and were proud of your family name, until you discovered your father is a vampire, who works with evil necromancers and together turn civilians into monsters. Conflicted on your hatred, feelings of betrayal, sense of duty and love for your house, you grabbed your dearest friends and hit the road, forsaking your family name and keeping the secrets of your family hidden. |
| 31 | You only remember the last 5-10 years of your live. Before that it is all blank. Your parents/caretakers/close ones tell you that you had a terrible accident and lost all memory after the accident. But then you find written agreements of your adoption, detailing that you were selected for an experimental form of adoption. This meant that your memory was wiped and your biological parents wiped out. You have been engineered by wizards/scientists to be the perfect human. You then find a note that the amnesia can be reversed if [plot hook] is done. A warning is written in big letters that reversing the amnesia spell might have unforeseen effects. |
| 32 | A warlock finds out they're not the only user of their patron's magic. Others share the same pact they made with it and now the patron desires them all to find each other and fight to the death. The winner shall be granted the true power the patron split between them/wish/ immortality/ whatever else. |
| 33 | You've spent your entire life underground, in the same building. Every day, a music box played you a lesson. You learned languages, numbers, history, how to act properly in society, how to assassinate the high king. Now, the doors finally open and you see the outside for the first time. It's time to use all that you've learned. |
| 34 | You were once a wicked individual who took pleasure in the misery of others. You were then struck by powerful cursed magic that turned your entire outlook on life around, so that you now are a force for good who brings happiness to others. Your dark past still haunts you, and sometimes your old friends try to call you back. |
| 35 | When you were a teenager, you stopped by a fortune teller’s stall at a festival, just out of idle curiosity. The fortune teller performed her rites and examined you, and promptly burst out laughing. She refunded your money and refused to tell you what she had seen. All she told you was, “Good luck!” |
| 36 | You grew up seeing visions of battle in your dreams. Horrible, cruel visions of a war far away. You share a soul with a Warforged on another continent...and you are seeking each other out. |
| 37 | You grew up as the region's stereotype, a poor farmer with a passion for whittling. After inheriting the farm prospectors found gold in the river and you sold the farm for more money than you thought was in circulation. Unsure of how to spend money and unwilling to save it, you purchased an abandoned adventurer's guild with plans to turn it into a wooden toy shop before finding it not quite as abandoned as you thought. |
| 38 | You were raised in a dragon's den. One of your parents was a dragon's favorite and the dragon allowed your family to take up residence in his/her home. They, and you once you were old enough, provided services such as greeting guests, expelling uninvited intruders, maintaining inventory, cleaning, and cooking fine meals. You have fond memories of playing in a piles of gold, stirring a 2000 gallon stew pot, donning magic clothing and weapons, leafing through esoteric books of powerful magic to look at the pictures, and attempting to outwit your draconic landlord with whatever puzzles and games you could think of. You left on good terms at the same time the dragon's youngling left to establish its own territory, and you hope to carve out a bit of the world for yourself as well. |
| 39 | You grew up alone in a rather large and well kept house, no parents that you can remember, or relatives you visited, but food would always appear out of nowhere in the pantry, as did gold in the sofa and water in the well. One day, you woke up on the ground, the house having completely disappeared from existence. In its place, a note remained, reading "Stay Strong!" Of course, you began adventuring from there. |
| 40 | You were a wealthy playboy, the son of a rich merchant. He got murdered; you lost what was left gambling. Turns out you're pretty good in a fight. You still have expensive tastes. |
| 41 | You were trained as a courtesan. You got blamed for breaking up a marriage among nobles. Some of them still like you; others want you dead. Sometimes, it's hard to tell. |
| 42 | Born an orphan, you were adopted by a wealthy family at a young age to be raised as help. (How the family treated you growing up is up to the player.) Shortly after your 18th birthday the entire estate is burned to the ground and you are the only known survivor. You are suspect and wanted by the local, kingdom for questioning and crimes against the family. Can you clear your name before the kingdom picks you up, are you to blame for the fire, or are you innocent and wrongly accused? Will you be able to find the villain in time? |
| 43 | You were raised by giant eagles. You learned to flush out prey and perform menial tasks in service to your sky lords. Eventually you got too heavy to carry and they all abandoned you...all except your rookmate Kyla. She was the runt, left to die, and always keeps an eye out for you. |
| 44 | You are a farmer who found a talking rock which only you could hear, in the middle of your own farm. Everyone thinks you lost your mind, which eventually leads to an unwanted embargo, and you go bankrupt. |
| 45 | You were the oldest child of a prosperous peasant. You had a life of beer, bread and barn dances to look forward to. Then, you went into the big town on a religious pilgrimage, and were knocked out and press-ganged into the army. Turns out, you loved it and never looked back. Your dad had other kids. Too bad the Goblin Wars are over now and your lord disbanded his army. |
| 46 | You are ... were a member of the city watch. Now, you suppose that you've likely lost that position. Just like your father, you were signed up and joined their ranks at quite a young age. You were far too low of a rank to call your job fulfilling or exciting, but you didn't really mind it all that much. After work you'd spend about half a day's pay drowning your boredom in booze. You've always had a love for a good brew, but you never thought it much of a problem. Until recently. It seems one night you decided to go on a week long binge. What few memories you have are too fuzzy and disorienting to make any sense of. How you're alive, you don't know. During your blackout, you seem to have somehow made it to somewhere you don't even recognize. You're wearing equipment you don't remember acquiring. You accidentally set off a cantrip, despite the fact you've never even seen magic at work, let alone use it. Some guy just told you that you asked him to get you up so you could go meet with someone about a new job. You decide that you need to figure out what happened and that maybe you really do have a drinking problem. |
| 47 | Despite being cheerful and righteous, you can't remember anything before you're 25th birthday. Every time you kill something evil, you get a small memory back. Every quest returns to you a piece of your former self...and the more you see, the more you suspect you were not a good person. |
| 48 | Raised by pirates you raided the wrong temple and you were the sole surviver. |
| 49 | You are an experiment, either made or modified for a reason you cant even remember. with so many genetic changes and magical 'enhancements' that you cant even count the amount of places where they're from. A lab rat from a man who seemed to want to do good, and claims to try to have done so but never told what he was doing specifically, never said what his end goal was and just kept going, and going and going. The doctor was put to death for his experiments. Whatever purpose you had been made for is now lost to you, as is just about everything you used to know. You don't know who you were, assuming you were anything other than this. |
| 50 | You are transported to another plane of existence where everything and everyone from your past life has occurred just the same, except you. In this plane you died early in life/never been born/had rose as a crime lord that went missing as his reign fell/whatever else you can up with. |
| 51 | You were a normal farmer, nothing special about you. Over the years, your farm started losing money and you had to let more and more of your staff go until it was just you left. One day when you are at the local inn drinking your problems away and adventurer walks through and buy the entire inn several rounds of drinks from his large sack of golden coins. Since that day you have sold your farm and used the money to buy some basic adventuring supplies and head out to build your fortune. |
| 52 | Your parents always said that reading would be the death of you. Despite this you taught yourself how to read behind their back. You then discovered the will and testament of your real parents and realize you are being raised by your uncle who controls all the family wealth. Fearful for your life and feeling betrayed you abandon the household to make your own name and find out what really happened to your parents. Your uncle may or may not know that you know about the deception. |
| 53 | You grew up with nothing, cheating and stealing where you could. All you’ve ever earned was a target on your back and bad reputation. Eventually you found yourself on the run from the wrong kind of people. In a tavern you met a wizard that promised a way out. With nowhere else to turn, you reluctantly agreed. The wizard took you to his study and performed a ritual to switch your face with the face of another person of similar build. Now you go off into the world with a new identity and a chance to start over. Or so you thought... (The face you wear has it's history too). |
| 54 | You were born in a tribe of nomadic people. In your young age you and your parents got captured in a raid and sold as slaves. Your family got lucky because you have been sold to a noble. His castle was in a cold region with hard winters. He was a brutal leader but fair to everybody who did as he told. You learned the etiquette of the royal court and got along very well. As you became an adult he gave you to another lord to become a soldier. Their kingdom was at war. On the way to your new owner your caravan got raided by their enemy. You somehow escaped. A few days later you found out that your former lord has been attacked and everyone including your parents were murdered. You left the kingdom and never came back till today. |
| 55 | You are the child of a single woman taken in by a traveling caravan of performers while pregnant. She never described your father to you, and she changes the subject when you ask. Those in the caravan are your substitute family. You have several "grandparents," "aunts," "uncles," and "cousins." You took part in the caravan's entertainment for coin, whether as a performer or someone behind the scenes. When you felt the need, you left the caravan of your own free will to pursue your journey. You were given a special crest with the performers' symbol so you would be welcomed back if you returned. |
| 56 | When you were young, you found a diary that would message back to you if you wrote in it. It taught you many mysterious skills and spells. One day, the diary told you that it couldn't write to you anymore, and it went silent. You set off when you got older to explore some of the places the diary mentioned and uncover the identity of your mysterious penpal. |
| 57 | You're a wandering conman, appearing trustworthy as you bend others around your finger, making yourself invaluable to them with the hard work and amazing success you provide. Every time you leave to fulfill your life's dream of finding a perfect spouse, you leave behind a trail of heartbreak, impossible upkeep, and new businesses doomed to fail. |
| 58 | Mistress tells you that you used to be a great Paladin. A sworn warrior of good, bringing justice and light to a terrible land. Then you came to her and Mistress may be the strongest enchantress there is, maybe stronger. Now you are Mistress's defender, a (insert Warforged, Golem here). |
| 59 | You lead a relatively normal life as a tailor in a small town until your infant daughter started showing signs of sorcerous abilities and was stolen in the night. |
| 60 | On a mission to buy some new clothes you were mistaken for an adventurer who had already orders some. You were thus outfitted and always one to role with with what life throws at you decided to run with it. Somewhere there is an underdressed adventurer looking for her clothes and wondering who stole her identity. |
| 61 | For your entire life up to now you have watched others perform magic, they were few, but fantastical and filled your heart with wonder. Practice and study as you may, you were never able to recreate even simple cantrips that the local wizard has tried to teach you. Distraught, you ran to the woods to a secret clearing to cry for a bit. That day something incredible happens, magic shot from you fingertips, and shortly after a man in a suit and tie walk up from the edge of the clearing and sets his briefcase down on a large flat rock that you had never seen sitting there before. “It seems we have some paperwork to go over,” he said with a smile. |
| 62 | You were an orphan. Your parents died in a plague that went through when you were small and, to care for you, the town council apprenticed you to the local gravedigger. For years you served, learning the ins and outs of the physical and spiritual side of dealing with death. You learned about your god, the patron of death, from the gravedigger, but his worship always seemed a bit hollow, a little too rote. One night you picked up the sacred text he kept on the small shrine in your shared chambers and read it. You became shocked and dismayed at the disparity between the soft platitudes your guardian parrots and the dire truths uncovered in your god's scriptures. That night the gravedigger, his home, your entire life burned to the ground as you set off to become the god of death's most faithful servant ever. |
| 63 | A retired member of the army, you have been jaded by war, seen far more than any one person aught to see in a hundred life times. After settling down and manning an inn for some years, you've gotten the itch for adventure, and now ready to strike out on your own and see the good in the world. |
| 64 | Sold into slavery at young age, you where set free by traveling adventures early in your teen years. Since then you have always dreamed of becoming one yourself. Not wanting to waste away your life tending to home and hearth you've set out for the call of the wild. |
| 65 | Your parents were retired adventurers, who told you their epic tales, and probably expected you to follow their steps. When you reached adulthood, you set out to do even more epic deeds than them, despite having no training at all. |
| 66 | You were drunk. Your low marks in Thermo meant you wouldn't be on the dean's roll this semester. Your parents were going to lynch you. You spend the night weeping, stumbling into a dark part of campus you didn't recognize. You made a deal. You thought they were going to intimidate your professor for you. You woke up in a hay bale, with no phone poles in sight. You get a strange feeling that you won't be graduating this year. |
| 67 | Your father was a miner, your mother and innkeeper, you spent your childhood poking the ashes in the fireplace waiting for something to happen. One day a halfling fell down your chimney and talk you into hiding him in your room, his only name that he gave you was Miro, but he taught you many thing over a few nights, once he felt "it" had blown over he packed his things and invited you to join him. He trained you to be a master thief and became almost a second father to you over the course of 2 years. Until one day he set you up, and ran away with the treasure leaving you to rot in the king's jail. |
| 68 | Your heart opens a portal to the Nine Hells... according to the prophecy. |
| 69 | You are the 11th child of 14 siblings. Instead of hanging around your cramped home, you spent your waking hours in a nearby library, learning, sorting books, and doing sums for others for small fee you brought home to your parents. You have come of age and hope to write a book one day that will sell tens of thousands of copies. |
| 70 | You grew up as a normal city kid, and never really did anything interesting with your life. You had a decent job and was going to get married soon, until the day you got lost in the wilderness. That was years ago, and you have never been able to find your way back to your hometown, because nobody seems to know about it. |
| 71 | The bandits thought they left nothing of value in your village, and maybe they were right because that night you lost your arm and way of life. |
| 72 | You were a simple bed-and-breakfast inn owner. One of your guests left for a night of carousing and never returned. Among their left-behind possessions was an ornate locked box with no key. Hoping to find the owner or their organization, you took the box to a local bush-wizard to get it identified. While you were away, your inn was ransacked and burned to the ground. Word got around you had the box and you were being hunted, so you fled in terror. |
| 73 | You grew up watching the pit fighters in the capital city, marveling at their strength and ability. You spent years training on your own in both armed and hand fighting, with the ultimate goal of entering the pit and becoming a legend in your own right. As you are about to enter for your first match, your opponent and the announcer come over to lay out the match, revealing all of the fights are pre-determined and set up so no one is really injured. You walked away and now are trying to find your place in the world. |
| 74 | You always had anger problems, then again most sailors do, yours were a bit different though. One day you were fishing off the side of your ship when you caught something very heavy on your line. When you finally reeled it in you found a gold ring, but the gold was almost blood red, and in you hand it felt like it had almost no weight. Your crew members wanted to see the ring, but they only saw it as normal gold, you saw it for something much more incredible. When they tried to take it from you you flew into a rage beating them senseless until you jumped into a rowboat and made your way back to shore. You know that they will probably come after you, but none of that matters, you know that you must go to the mountains. You just don't know where or what a mountain is. |
| 75 | You'd probably say that you're about 605-615 now. The years go by in an instant. When you were young you devoted your life to meditation. Recently, you were visited by a boy, who you began to talk with, and would do anything for. He lived, trained with you, and eventually succumbed to age. You, now unquestionably ancient, you have no clue how to interact socially or succeed in anything else, but you want to see what world the boy left behind for you. |
| 76 | You were conscripted to join the army, but it was a sham. You and a couple others were lured into an ambush by bandits. Though outnumbered, your group managed to fend them off. Unfortunately, only you survived the ordeal and managed to escape before the bandits got any more reinforcements, though not without taking a valuable item the bandits were after. Now you're on the run hoping to lure the bandits away from home. |
| 77 | You narrowly escaped your home city after a nasty plague was set upon it. The man who helped you escape was a high nobleman, and you later heard that he was culled along with much of the city. That city was your home, you loved it, and now it is all but gone. |
| 78 | You were trained by a master of your skill, like many others, in an appropriate organisation. One day, they set each of the students on a quest for retrieving a mythical item. The thing your character was supposed to find though, was simply a myth. When you told the master the story, they didn't believe you, and expelled you from the order. |
| 79 | You grew up on a small farm. Your family was poor, but you managed. You idolized your older brother as a child, even though he wasn’t always nice to you in return. Then one day your brother was conscripted into the army, and you haven’t heard from him since - none of the money he promised to send home, not even a letter. You have finally come of age yourself and set out to find him, or at least find out what happened to him. |
| 80 | You were the student of the greatest bard in the land, until you murdered him. |
| 81 | Daughter of a diplomat, you traveled the world's capitals with your father. You grew bored of the stuffy and bureaucratic business and roamed the foreign streets and markets. It is here you fell in with a dashing rogue who stole your heart and taught you the secrets of his world over one glorious summer. You resolved to embark on a career of your own choosing, not your father's. |
| 82 | Your birth was a summoning deep in the forest, and you recall the face of your first parental figure was sheer disappointment. Summoned as a readymade adult, your memory of childhood is non-existent, and less helpful, your summoner teleported away the moment you arrived nude on the mossy floor. |
| 83 | Your father was a blacksmith, but he's not truly your father. Your mother cheated on him years ago and he knows it. Whether it's true or not you'll never know. He hates you for it nonetheless. He did the bare minimum a father needed to do until you were old enough then kicked you out despite your mother's plea's. You stole the greataxe(or preferred weapon) he was withholding until the customer paid and left your old life behind. |
| 84 | You were once the son of a wealthy merchant who traveled more than average compared to other merchants at the time. Your father would often take you and your younger sister on some of his shorter journeys, exposing you to a dangers of sailing across the seas. On one advantage your father's ship was attacked by pirates killing everyone on board. Because of the tragic death of your father you desire revenge, and will do anything to kill them. |
| 85 | You were born dumb to a wealthy family with an estate. Ashamed and not knowing what else to do with you, your family used you as a slave, setting you to all the most awful and menial tasks. Not knowing any better, you became strong with a smile. One evening, you showed kindness to an old woman who turned out to be a fairy queen in disguise. She blessed you with intelligence. Disgusted with the way you were treated, you left home, hoping to learn to read, study, and start life anew. |
| 86 | You spent most of your childhood and early adulthood as a farmer, the difficulty of your daily work offset by the amazing times you've had with friends and family. One day, you hit your head on a rock. When you next awoke, you were in leather armor, on a sailing ship as part of an adventuring party. An entire life of adventure, riches, and excitement unfolded, and as you lay down for the last time, surrounded by your allies and loved ones, you woke back up with a pain in your temple, 3 seconds after hitting your head. You can't feel comfortable any more as a farmhand, you need a blade in your hand and a bag of loot at your side. |
| 87 | You've always wanted to be an adventurer. You sat on your pappy's lap as he told and retold the tales of your uncle Algar Spiderspear, and your great uncle Kenway Fireheart, and your great great aunt Thea Earthforger. You didn't understand that those were meant to be cautionary tales, and that there's a reason you don't have any cousins. |
| 88 | You were trapped in a cloud giant's castle for years living of of giant crumbs. Only recently were you able to escape. |
| 89 | You were a squire for the local knight and Lord of your province. One day while cleaning his library you come across and gold handle behind some dusty books. As you turned the handle it felt as if your brain was opening like a door. When you turned the handle back a a dusty grimore fell into your hands and you heard a voice inside your head, you decided to name the voice Greg. |
| 90 | The first thing your remember is being rescued from rubble by a good-hearted noble, who then patched you up and offered his help in trying to find who you are. The only clue you have are your class abilities (which are like muscle memory to you), and the knowledge of whatever the collapsed building was. |
| 91 | You had a normal childhood in the city. Schooling, family, friends, playing on the large stone walls...but all that was taken away in an instant when 200 hollow-core Warforged self destructed... leveling the city you once called home. Their master and her apprentice long dead you hunt down the last of their demented toys to honor your loss and make the burn marks on your back hurt a little less. |
| 92 | You sold vegetables from a street cart you were still making payments on. A wild street chase broke out and one of the escapees upended your cart to delay some guards, shattering it badly. Reeling from the financial loss of your vegetables and blocked from setting up another shop by overzealous debt-collector harassment, you left town with all you had hoping to put your life back together. |
| 93 | In your youth you were highly skilled at blacksmithing, apprenticing under one of the most respected blacksmiths in the land. However, an unfortunate accident left your left hand weak and your left eye blind. You no longer were able to keep up with the work and were forced to abandon the craft. |
| 94 | A radiant portal spit you out. The last words you remember were "Penance". Aasimar know who you are, but won't disclose it even under torture. |
| 95 | Raised by ogres they always threatened to eat you growing up. You payed them tribute and grew above the goblin ranks. Eventually you made your bid for freedom by poisoning all their dinner. You are a legend amongst the goblins and ogres. |
| 96 | As an orphan you were taken in by a sweet, old, good-natured necromancer. You fetched goods from the nearby city, helped dig up parts, played with his creations... You left on good terms and you have no fear of the undead. |
| 97 | Your family has been guarding an ancient artifact for generations that has been said to hold immense power. It is stolen under your watch but you track it down JUST as it is about to be used for evil. It's a dud. Now you journey around to find the real artifact that your family should've been guarding/ find the reason why they've been given such a fool's errand to follow for so long. |
| 98 | When you were young, you were polymorphed into a flying horse by a malfunctioning spell. Some explorers promised to help you, and you taken on many harrowing adventures. The help never came, as the explorers preferred a flying horse. Decades pass, you were lost and sold many times. Eventually a kindly witch made you whole again, picking up human life at the age you were changed. (Can substitute for flying carpet if you aren't a horse person.) |
| 99 | You had a rough childhood that you don't like to talk about. A runaway at a young age, you found that pickpocketing was far more profitable than begging and you eventually fell in with a local street gang of small-time thieves. In a heist that went sideways, you were abandoned by your street gang and have been fending for yourself ever since. |
| 100 | Your mother carried your little body through the woods, with her dying breath she brought you to the wise man of the forest and collapsed as soon as she told him your name. He raised you in her stead until he died of ... |
| 101 | Taken in by a pack of traveling werewolves you were given a silver necklace and acted as their cover. You outed them in a city and you were finally liberated. Their daughter still hunts you... waiting to find you alone. |
| 102 | Born to caravan guards, as a child you traveled with merchants and learned to sort goods, haggle, fix wagons, spot danger, and cook meals on the road. You met all sorts of interesting people who paid to be guarded by a convoy. Now that you have come of age, you want to explore some of places you heard about. |
| 103 | You were raised by travelling merchants, going with them wherever they went. As you got older, they started teaching you the ways of the trade, and you planned to travel and trade with them your whole life. One day, your caravan was attacked by bandits, who killed everyone, and would have killed you, if you didn't get away. Since then, you abandoned your dream, and have been making a living out of adventures. |
2023.03.30 21:40 Ch33zw4g0n NYR VS NJD HYPE!
This one’s important. Tectonic plates will move tonight ladies and gentlemen… a wave of clean fresh air is going to waft over the prudential center as the Gallant and the boys head to New Jersey.
Chytilmania is going to take his new contract and run wild and make it rain all over New Jersey.
Laffy is going to stick like the stickiest of Taffy to those defenders on the forecheck. 🍬
King Kong ain’t got $h1t on K’Andre Miller! To be the man, you gotta beat the man. 🦍
Wait, what’s that sound in the distance??? honk honk… that’s not that annoying PPG arena penguins rally horn….WOOO!! WOOOOO!! THAT’S the Trouba TRAIN A CALLIN’ FOR ANOTHER PASSENGER!! 🚂
With ice in his veins and steel for nerves, the Russian death punch, Tarasenko is going to drive his fist through the chest of Vitek Vanecek. “If he dies, he dies.”
Novocain Nikko Mikkola is going to break the tartar right off Tomas Tartar’s teeth!
What does the Fox say? Let’s dance! Adam Fox is going to step all over Nolan Foote!
With two Giant meatballs, Trocheck will stuff his grandma’s lasagna up Nico Hischier’s Hershey highway! Oh!! 🤌🤌
“He’s skiing on one ski!” Cannonball Kreider blasts past Timo Meier eating a pig burger! Everybody wants some!
Mika is not just a cat, although with his moves you may not see a difference… but he is a DJ… scratching and spinning his soundtrack of goal songs into the hearts of Rangers fans worldwide.
Bwah God!! That’s Kanes Music!! Along with chants of IGOR! IGOR! Throws Devils player stick puck flips to no one 🧱🥅
The Breadman is going to serve up some hot biscuits for the boys. Not like that corporate premade crap Panera serves! Baked this morning, fresh out of the oven. 🥖🍞
Then Kaako… oh sweet dearest Kaako!… is going to take hold of that biscuit… he’s going to dangle it… he’s going to wrangle it… he’s gonna shine it up real nice… AND STICK IT STRAIGHT UP JACK HUGHES CANDY @$$!! Who’s number 2 now?!💩
Lastly, a message from coach Gerard Gallant. “When you join my command, you take on debit. A debit you owe me personally. Each and every man under my command owes me one hundred New Jersey scalps. And I want my scalps. And all y'all will git me one hundred New Jersey scalps, taken from the heads of one hundred dead devils. Or you will die tryin'.”
Goodrow: hits hand with stick🏒4th line Basterds laugh…
LETS GO RANGERS!!!
🫳🎤
submitted by Ch33zw4g0n to rangers [link] [comments]
Chytilmania is going to take his new contract and run wild and make it rain all over New Jersey.
Laffy is going to stick like the stickiest of Taffy to those defenders on the forecheck. 🍬
King Kong ain’t got $h1t on K’Andre Miller! To be the man, you gotta beat the man. 🦍
Wait, what’s that sound in the distance??? honk honk… that’s not that annoying PPG arena penguins rally horn….WOOO!! WOOOOO!! THAT’S the Trouba TRAIN A CALLIN’ FOR ANOTHER PASSENGER!! 🚂
With ice in his veins and steel for nerves, the Russian death punch, Tarasenko is going to drive his fist through the chest of Vitek Vanecek. “If he dies, he dies.”
Novocain Nikko Mikkola is going to break the tartar right off Tomas Tartar’s teeth!
What does the Fox say? Let’s dance! Adam Fox is going to step all over Nolan Foote!
With two Giant meatballs, Trocheck will stuff his grandma’s lasagna up Nico Hischier’s Hershey highway! Oh!! 🤌🤌
“He’s skiing on one ski!” Cannonball Kreider blasts past Timo Meier eating a pig burger! Everybody wants some!
Mika is not just a cat, although with his moves you may not see a difference… but he is a DJ… scratching and spinning his soundtrack of goal songs into the hearts of Rangers fans worldwide.
Bwah God!! That’s Kanes Music!! Along with chants of IGOR! IGOR! Throws Devils player stick puck flips to no one 🧱🥅
The Breadman is going to serve up some hot biscuits for the boys. Not like that corporate premade crap Panera serves! Baked this morning, fresh out of the oven. 🥖🍞
Then Kaako… oh sweet dearest Kaako!… is going to take hold of that biscuit… he’s going to dangle it… he’s going to wrangle it… he’s gonna shine it up real nice… AND STICK IT STRAIGHT UP JACK HUGHES CANDY @$$!! Who’s number 2 now?!💩
Lastly, a message from coach Gerard Gallant. “When you join my command, you take on debit. A debit you owe me personally. Each and every man under my command owes me one hundred New Jersey scalps. And I want my scalps. And all y'all will git me one hundred New Jersey scalps, taken from the heads of one hundred dead devils. Or you will die tryin'.”
Goodrow: hits hand with stick🏒4th line Basterds laugh…
LETS GO RANGERS!!!
🫳🎤
2023.03.30 21:19 tvchase THE GREATEST TRICK THE DEVIL EVER PULLED -- Part Five 1/2
“Wrestling is linear. But these are not linear times…”
Part One, Part Two, Part Three, Part Four
September 9, 2022 – The Fallout from Brawl Out
AEW is in crisis. Its champion and biggest star turned the world upside down three days prior. CM Punk is in exile, two titles are vacant, and three of the company’s founders have their futures in jeopardy. The landscape is pure chaos. Amidst that chaos, a villain strolls out to the stage with a big smile on his face.
MJF eats it all up… AEW’s greatest heel may have become its greatest face in one night. The live audience is jubilant to see him and he reciprocates, diving into them just as CM Punk had done, hugging Taz at the broadcast desk, wearing the jersey of that city’s football team.
Joy reverberates in his words once he grabs the microphone:
He stares down MJF then says: “You are absolutely full of crap.”
Crowd laughs a bit, but they also boo him some.
MJF:
But then again, maybe the whole damn thing was inevitable all along.
January 4, 2016 - Tokyo
Following their tag win over CHAOS, Kenny Omega betrays and usurps the leader of Bullet Club, AJ Styles, at NJPW: New Year’s Dash.
January 4, 2017 - Wrestle Kingdom 11
Having stormed through his first ever attempt in the tournament, Kenny Omega became the only gaijin to have ever won New Japan’s G1 Tournament and earned the right to challenge for the company’s top prize at WK11.
That night in the Tokyo Dome, Omega and Okada created magic in one of the greatest matches in wrestling history. On the same show, Bullet Club’s newest member debuts: Cody Rhodes. Frustrated with his position and his creative direction, Cody had requested and been granted his release from WWE the previous summer, Cody makes his way across the Pacific, sending shockwaves through the international wrestling landscape.
Despite this shot in the arm, Bullet Club is tested by the crushing defeat of its leader. Following his loss to Okada, Kenny steps away from wrestling to assess his future. When he returns after several weeks Cody had grown ambitious and plots in the background.
June 11, 2017 - Dominion
In a rematch of their classic from the start of the year at Wrestle Kingdom 11, Kenny Omega attempts to avenge his defeat and claim the IWGP Heavyweight Championship from Kazuchika Okada. Earlier in the night, Cody had grabbed a headset and proclaimed he wanted to face Okada himself.
Omega and Okada push each other over the limit even harder than before. Omega is taking inhuman punishment yet refuses to give up. Eventually, Cody makes his way down to the ring and attempts to throw in the towel for Kenny, but the Bucks stop him.
The timekeeper’s bell rings, marking it a 60-minute draw.
Afterward, the Elite debate whether it was a true act of mercy by Cody or a scheme for his personal goals
Cody storms Okada’s post-match press conference, where he mocks the champ, spits in his face, and challenges him for a title match.
May 16, 2017 - The Bet
Dave Meltzer quote-tweets a question asking if anyone could sell 10,000 tickets to a non-WWE show in America, to which he replies, “Not anytime soon.”
Cody takes note and responds: “I'll take that bet Dave… put The Bucks & I on the card & 3-months to promote”... Over the next year this grand dream between Cody and the Young Bucks will come to fruition.
July 1, 2017 - Returning the Favor
Cody unsuccessfully challenges Okada for the IWGP championship. Kenny comes to ringside and wants to throw in the towel just as Cody had tried weeks earlier. After the match, the two of them nearly come to blows backstage and Cody flips a table.
August 2017 - G1 Climax
Throughout the tournament, Bullet Club nears a boiling point. OG member Toma Tonga questions Omega’s leadership due to having his small inner circle of The Elite within the larger group. In the weeks and months to follow, Cody identifies Kota Ibushi as Kenny Omega’s weakest point and starts targeting him as a wedge to divide the Bullet Club and create chaos wherein he can ascend to power.
January 4, 2018 - Wrestle Kingdom 12
Looking to use a win over Ibushi as a flashpoint to take control of Bullet Club, Cody viciously mauls Kota in a singles match but can’t secure the victory. Frustrated that his plan failed, the next night at New Year’s Dash he launches a post-match assault on Ibushi. Cody and the rest of Bullet Club are wailing on Ibushi until Kenny rushes out to stop them… but the rest of Bullet Club can’t help feeling Kenny views his old tag partner as more important to him than they are. Cody’s plan bears fruit as Kenny makes a massive unforced error: he invites “Switchblade” Jay White to join Bullet Club and be a shot in the arm for the faction, only for White to betray him immediately and join CHAOS.
January 7, 2018 - Being the Elite #87
Camera follows the Elite as they are tense and nervous preparing for Wrestle Kingdom a few days earlier. It jumps to the group after New Year’s Dash, all gathered at a tense dinner conversation. To break the tension, Matt proposes a new gimmick for the group: “BTE IS DRUG FREE”... aka, Straight Edge… no one shoots it down, but they’re not thrilled either, and Cody hides his beer underneath the table.
The effort to relieve things fails, however, and Cody blurs the line between kayfabe and shoot, shouting for the cameraman to put the camera down. Then we get a fly-on-the-wall glimpse at him charging Kenny with always “turning everything into a bit”, disregarding the group, and heatedly asking him if he’s actually their leader before Kenny finally storms away from the table.
January 28, 2018 - Civil War
Jay White scores a massive upset at New Beginning and takes the IWGP United States Championship from Kenny Omega. After the bell, Hangman confronts Jay White and seeks to challenge for the title, but Kenny stops him. The Bucks and Cody rush to the ring, and Cody accuses their leader of stepping on Hangman’s moment. A violent argument ensues with Kenny shoving Matt Jackson to the ground.
Once the Elite have left the ring and Kenny is alone, Cody seizes the opportunity and hits Kenny with a CrossRhodes, initiating the Bullet Club Civil War. The only thing saving Omega from a brutal attack that night is Ibushi, who runs off Cody and returns the favor for his old friend and partner, reuniting the Golden Lovers after years of separation. Regardless, Cody’s plan is in full effect. Bullet Club is in disarray and if he is to take power, now is the opportunity.
In 944 days, Roman Reigns becomes world champion to begin his and the Bloodline's vice grip on WWE.
January 30, 2018 - Being The Elite #90
Cody, to the assembled Elite of Matt, Nick, Hangman, and Marty:
February 12, 2018 – Being the Elite #92
Cody floats around reassuring everyone: “Bullet Club is fine.” All of the guys have pure depression on their faces, but Cody continually gasses them up, telling the Bucks they’re ready for the jump to the heavyweight division and encouraging Marty to start up a Villain Club of his own. Later, Matt, Nick, and Marty are commiserating in a locker room prior to a Ring of Honor show when Hangman and Cody strut through the door.
Cody, smugly:
Kenny tries to call Matt, but Cody sees the call coming through on the phone and declines it.
February 19, 2018 – Being the Elite #93
Cody maneuvers the Bucks around the Melbourne airport to keep them from running into Kenny. While traveling, Cody further drives the Ibushi wedge between Matt and the absent Kenny and plays up that Kenny only views the Bucks as a junior tag team. Later, Cody takes the brothers out to the zoo and to the movie theater as we see Kenny emotionally watching Casablanca on his phone.
The Bucks catch up with Tonga and the OGs backstage in a locker room where they try to make peace.
Matt:
Cody:
Matt and Nick look at each other, devastated at what’s become of the group.
February 25, 2018 - Being the Elite #94
Matt Jackson is on a plane traveling between shows, doing the same thing as Kenny from the previous episode: watching Casablanca.
For those who haven't seen it, the story at the heart of the film is a love triangle: cynical club owner Rick, his first love Ilsa, and her rebel husband Laszlo, enhanced by a background of espionage and war with the local police chief, Renault, at the crossroads of the entanglements.
It’s foreshadowing the story to come. In the film, Rick and Ilsa had a passionate love before the events on screen, but they split up and Ilsa then wound up with her now-husband Laszlo, a Czech rebel carrying vital documents for the resistance against Nazi Germany. Rick and Ilsa reunite and rekindle their romance until Rick – knowing she’s better off with her husband – convinces Ilsa to leave with Laszlo before local authorities catch them. Rick stays behind, killing the evil Major Strasser who was attempting to stop the married couple from escaping Casablanca. Renault, who has been playing both sides (Germans and Resistance) up to this point, is touched by Rick's sacrifice. Other policemen arrive and see Strasser's dead body. Rather than identify Rick as the culprit, Renault instructs the cops to "round up the usual suspects"... And of course, that classic line provides the name of the film The Usual Suspects, from which Punk, and MJF, and Don Callis have all quoted the final line:
"The greatest trick the devil ever pulled was making you believe he doesn't exist."
The Usual Suspects is a tale of a mysterious crime lord who manipulates and controls multiple criminals to achieve his ultimate goal and get away scot-free. It is tightly designed so that if you rewatch it knowing the ending, you realize and notice dozens of things you missed on the first viewing.
As Casablanca ends, Rick says to Renault: "I think this is the beginning of a beautiful friendship", implying that if they work together, they can get away with almost anything…
This BTE episode ends with the group all in Japan. The Bucks approach Kenny and Ibushi to have a conversation, but Kenny doesn’t have time for them. Later that night at the event, Cody pulls the Bucks into a hallway and implores them to listen to the promo Kenny is cutting in the ring at that exact moment, where he declares the Golden Lovers the greatest tag team in the world. Cody pushes them to go handle it. The Young Bucks go to the ring while Cody flashes a devilish smile.
Matt:
March 5, 2018 - BTE #95
In Vegas, Matt and Nick are in the dressing room talking when Bury the Drug Free Bear enters and seems desperate to tell them something. Bury is about to remove the head to his costume when Hangman bursts in. He is angry with Matt for not helping him during his confrontation with Joey Ryan the week prior. Cody enters and asks Bury why he hasn't got his Bullet Club shirt on and pulls him away to get changed. Everyone looks confused and Matt wonders what the bear was trying to tell them.
Cody is in the production studio and calls Nick over to suggest that Matt is holding him back and that he should consider wrestling in singles matches, but Nick looks unconvinced. Later that night, Cody is in the ring celebrating with Brandi and Bury after his match. As Cody goes to hug Bury, the bear pushes him to the floor. Standing over a prone, confused Cody, Bury removes his costume head to reveal Kenny Omega ,who knocks out Cody with a knee strike as the fans go wild.
Cody is demented after the match:
Just like he did with Nick previously, Cody sequesters Matt and says his brother has been holding him back and he needs a singles push.
In Japan, Kenny records a message to the Young Bucks apologizing, saying how Cody has gotten into everyone’s heads and divided the group, and hopes to make amends… Unbeknownst to him, Cody has Nick’s laptop so he intercepts the message and edits it down to an insulting challenge. Matt is enraged, but Nick is suspicious.
March 25, 2018 – The Elite Fight It Out
In Los Angeles at NJPW: Strong Style Evolved, the Golden Lovers face the Young Bucks in a deeply personal grudge match. After a brutal, back-and-forth war where the Lovers emerge victorious, Kenny attempts to bury the hatchet. Nick accepts the olive branch, but Matt refuses to shake Kenny’s hand. Cody hits the ring and berates Matt for eating the pin during the match. When Nick intervenes, Cody spins around and shoves him to the ground.
Later in the locker room, Cody comes in to ask what happened out there. The Bucks are challenging him for his actions, but Cody shouts them down, saying he thought it was Kenny in the ring and that he would never do such a thing to them. Cody apologizes profusely and leaves.
Nick:
With the leadership of Bullet Club at stake, Kenny Omega and Cody Rhodes square off in a hard-hitting match. Having grown wary of Cody and his schemes, the Bucks come down to the ring and decide to attack Cody. They launch double superkicks… but Cody ducks and the kicks land on Omega, allowing Cody to hit his finisher and claim the win. Matt and Nick attempt to explain, but Kenny refuses to listen.
In the backstage area, Cody is ecstatic at wresting control of Bullet Club away from Kenny. He wants to celebrate, but the Elite leave the dressing room and leave Cody sitting alone in his ring gear, sweaty, bloody, with a black eye and a gym towel draped around his shoulders, looking starkly similar to another guy post-match four years later…
June 4, 2018 – BTE #105
After a busy summer in which Cody and the Bucks have assembled the looming All In event, Matt and Nick try establishing lines of communication with Kenny in Japan. Ibushi implores him to reconcile with his old friends but he’s reluctant. Cody is obsessed with running a Senate election campaign in Texas and practices his speeches in bathroom mirrors, but it almost sounds like he’s talking to his stablemates. Meanwhile, a package that Matt and Nick sent him weeks ago has been collecting dust the whole time. Ahead of his fourth match with Kazuchika Okada, Kenny decides to open the package…
June 9, 2018 – Omega vs Okada IV
Everyone is in Japan for the big Dominion show. Hangman approaches Cody and asks what the plan is for tonight. Cody looks sullen and calls off whatever he had been plotting to ruin Omega’s big night.
Kenny triumphs in possibly the greatest match in wrestling history, claiming the IWGP heavyweight championship. He reunites with the Young Bucks afterward, and it’s revealed that in the package are Golden Elite shirts, honoring the pact they made in Hotel Room 710 at the start of the year.
Cody approaches the locker room with congratulatory gifts for Kenny and to make peace, but he stops short and leaves them outside the door.
July 7, 2018 – Debts Are Settled in San Francisco
At the G1 Special NJPW show, Cody challenges Omega for the IWGP championship. After a war with Kenny emerging in triumph, the Elite gather and celebrate… until the Bullet Club OGs attack them in retribution for the dysfunction and strife they’ve brought to the group over the previous two years. Cody returns to the ring and is given a chance to brutalize Kenny, but instead he defends him and rejoins the Elite in full.
Over the coming months, Cody, Kenny, Matt, Nick and Hangman solidify themselves as a core group leading up to:
September 1, 2018 - All In
By far the greatest triumph in indie wrestling history, the show was a massive success both at live gate and on PPV, wildly exceeding all expectations. In its main event, Cody wins the NWA World Heavyweight Championship, the same world title his father had claimed 31 years earlier.
After this monumental night, the Elite ceded the war for control of Bullet Club to the OGs and stepped away from the group, turning their attention to the establishment of something new entirely: All Elite Wrestling. This new national promotion came into being on January 1, 2019, and at its forefront was the core group of five. As the inaugural and omnipresent face of the company, Cody’s claim to AEW gold is surely just a matter of time.
May 25, 2019 -- Double or Nothing
AEW holds its first event ever.
In 944 days, on the Christmas episode of Rampage, Cody claims his final championship in AEW.
August 31, 2019 -- All Out
As the clock strikes midnight, Chris Jericho pins Hangman Adam Page to become the first AEW World Champion.
In 944 days, Cody Rhodes rises onto the WrestleMania stage and returns to WWE.
November 6, 2019
Allied with his friend, protege, and personal recruit to AEW, Maxwell Jacob Friedman, the public face of AEW prepares to challenge for the world championship of the company he helped build. He seems destined for it, it’s damn near his birthright, and yet there are whispers he’s only in position to claim it through politics.
Cody:
MJF’s ascension begins. He wins the Dynamite Diamond Ring and begins climbing the rankings. Winning isn’t simply enough, though. If he wants everything, he needs chaos. He needs to flip the world upside down. He needs the world to believe its heroes are the villains and its villains are the heroes.
November 14, 2019
MJF:
MJF:
After weeks of taunting and weeks of enduring the original gauntlet of trials MJF sets in order to get a match with him, Cody gets his match with MJF… but he falls short, defeated and humiliated by the young man he brought into AEW himself.
March 5, 2020 – Cody is bitten by the original Snake
Jake Roberts emerges from the thickest of weeds and slithers down to the ring. He nearly devours Cody. He mocks him… “Hail Caesar”. He neither fears nor respects him.
April 8, 2020
Cody sits ominously at a table, in a pitch black room, and lights a cigar… just as he’d done before when laying out his machinations against Kenny Omega for control of Bullet Club.
Cody:
July 7, 2020
Cody stands with Arn in the ring, congratulating himself on the recent string of victories against… let’s say, less than impressive competition.
Onto the stage charges Eddie Kingston, who’s heard enough:
August 13, 2020
Mr. Brodie Lee whips Cody’s ass. In just over three minutes, it’s done and his beloved championship is gone. The Exalted One and The Dark Order put a massive beatdown on Cody and he’s carried out on a stretcher… Then they continue attacking him on the stretcher.
Cody disappears for weeks.
September 23, 2020
Brodie spends over a month terrorizing anyone even remotely close to Cody, but he still doesn’t come back until after Brodie beats down Orange Cassidy in a title defense. It’s a surprise attack, which incenses The Exalted One.
Brodie:
February 17, 2021 - “It’s a girl!”
Despite a litany of viral media and news segments addressing how excessive and even dangerous pregnancy gender reveals are… Cody and Brandi have theirs live on Dynamite, with full entrance and theme, as well as what still to this day is among the largest pyro displays in the history of AEW. It’s shockingly tone-deaf.
May 12, 2021 – The worst promo in AEW history
Just before the one year anniversary of the George Floyd murder that rattled America and stirred racial dialogue in a manner unseen for decades…
Cody addresses Anthony Ogogo and delivers an all-time terrible promo. I'm not even gonna transcribe it here, it's the most pandering cringe ever.
Here's a link if you absolutely need to see it...
When AEW returns to touring, all the cheering and adulation Cody was accustomed to at AEW's beginning is gone. His goodwill has completely evaporated. They’re tired of his phony, self-fellating act and want something different.
July 7, 2021
Still nursing a vicious eye injury incurred at the hands of Kevin Owens on WWE programming the previous October, Malakai Black posts on Instagram a video of him in a mental institution where he's been locked up for 5 years, coincidentally the same length of time he was in his old company... He viciously attacks and kills the doctors and staff.
Walking out, he says "The Devil made me do it."
[Continued in comments]
submitted by tvchase to AEWOfficial [link] [comments]
Part One, Part Two, Part Three, Part Four
September 9, 2022 – The Fallout from Brawl Out
AEW is in crisis. Its champion and biggest star turned the world upside down three days prior. CM Punk is in exile, two titles are vacant, and three of the company’s founders have their futures in jeopardy. The landscape is pure chaos. Amidst that chaos, a villain strolls out to the stage with a big smile on his face.
MJF eats it all up… AEW’s greatest heel may have become its greatest face in one night. The live audience is jubilant to see him and he reciprocates, diving into them just as CM Punk had done, hugging Taz at the broadcast desk, wearing the jersey of that city’s football team.
Joy reverberates in his words once he grabs the microphone:
"BUFFALO, NEW YORK! THE DEVIL IS BACK! Now listen up Buffalo, first things first... Who's excited to see MJF? “Lord knows I am. Guys, I love Buffalo, New York, hell the greatest Quarterback of all time, Josh Allen is from Buffalo. Now, we're gonna get down to brass tacks a little bit here, okay? Last time you guys saw me I might've said some offensive stuff, I'm just being honest…The fans strike up a loud chant: “YOU WERE RIGHT”
Now hear me out, hear me out, hear me out... Hold on g-- Seriously, I only have so much time allotted. Shut up. Please. Jesus. Alright listen... If there's one thing I know to be true, it's that right now you might think that we're in dark times, but we're not. What we need is leadership. And I can not think of one more person, more trustworthy than me! Now let me tell you a story: there was once a wise Jewish man, and his name started with a M. And when his people were meek and weak and they needed help, he split the sea wide open and he walked them straight to the promise land. Buffalo, I'm not telling you I'm Moses, that's ridiculous. I'M BETTER THAN MOSES! I'VE GOT TO WIN THAT WORLD TITLE BECAUSE MY NAME IS MAXWELL JACOB FRIEDMAN AND I'M BETTER THAN YOU...“AND YOU KNOW IT!”, the crowd finishes for him. “Wild Thing” comes over the speakers and Jon Moxley walks through the crowd to the ring.
He stares down MJF then says: “You are absolutely full of crap.”
Crowd laughs a bit, but they also boo him some.
MJF:
"So let me get this straight, Jonathan. You think I'm not being sincere here in Buffalo, New York? In front of all these grotesque, poor, lard asses who have quite possibly the worst Football Team in the history of the United States of America? [MJF shed’s the jersey and wipes his ass with it] … Now Jon, I don't know if you're a little bit woozy considering you went to sleep on Sunday… [MJF mimes CM Punk's “Go To Sleep” pose]Moxley:
But maybe you got a point. Maybe I don't care about AEW.... Maybe I don't care about these people... Maybe, just maybe I look at the World Title as nothing more than a bargaining chip that I can use for the bidding war of 2024. Maybe I take that title to a real Wrestling Company, WITH REAL FANS. And real wrestlers like my friend and hero 'The American Roller Coad-ster' Cody Rhodes. And – I'M HOLDING THE MICROPHONE YOU BUMS! KEEP YOUR MOUTH SHUT! And maybe, just maybe I get to work for a real boss, the only Khan in professional wrestling that's worth a damn; Jolly Old St. Nick. Because to quote the greatest wrestler of all time, and my personal hero, The Game: 'That is what's best for business.’”
"Dude. This is not the time, this is not the place, and I am in no mood. You need to leave this ring right now, or I will make you leave.MJF stands toe-to-toe with Moxley before slithering out of the ring. Mox continues:
Hey, your theme music sucks by the way. Now Buffalo, New York. I am in no mood... I am pissed off. I am embarrassed. I am pissed off about a great many things. But none more so than the fact that I'm standing here without the AEW World Championship... The AEW World Championship represents passion for this sport! Passion for this business! It represents the passion of the guys and girls in the back, and the fans that fill the arenas and watch at home. Those three letters in the AEW World Championship, they represent heroes during a pandemic at a time where the world needed heroes. It represents the dream, the vision that we all had when we started this thing years ago, and we wanted to show the world just what wrestling could be. The AEW World Championship represents taking the dark and ugly side of this business and letting it die with another generation. The World Championship represents the freedom to be as great as you are willing to dare to be. The AEW World championship means being better than I was the day before. Even if it's just a little bit better. Even if nobody notices but me. That World Championship represents slaying demons. That World Championship represents EVERYTHING I LOVE ABOUT THIS BUSINESS!Moxley leaves to a furious ovation and has rallied the AEW fans back to reason and rationality. It’s only temporary though, and an unnerved mood persists. The message is delivered by Moxley, truly the Ace of the company… But it feels like it should’ve come from someone else and perhaps that someone else would have been there to deliver it if he wasn't turned away. Better yet, the situation may have been avoided entirely.
But the fact remains: on Sunday, I lost. And that's on me, that's my fault. I made mistakes. I got pinned. That's on me. I missed the game winning shot. And I was supposed to be on vacation right now, like until about two days ago. But here's another chance to take another shot when the game's on the line. This Tournament of Champions is one hell of a shot. That's one hell of a big rock to push all the way to the top of the hill again. Chris Jericho, the greatest of all time. Bryan Danielson, the best pure wrestler to ever step foot into a ring, a better wrestler than I'll ever be. Darby Allin, Hangman Page, Sammy Guevara, three dudes all younger than me, faster than me, more naturally gifted than I could ever be. So yeah, that's a hell of a shot. But winners always want the ball when the game is on the line. The Ace always wants the ball. And I want the ball. So hell yeah, I'm gonna take the shot.
Cause this isn't just a time to win… This is a time to be a legend!
But then again, maybe the whole damn thing was inevitable all along.
January 4, 2016 - Tokyo
Following their tag win over CHAOS, Kenny Omega betrays and usurps the leader of Bullet Club, AJ Styles, at NJPW: New Year’s Dash.
"AJ Styles! My god, you can't be surprised, can you? You people, you can't be surprised. You at home you better not be surprised. You had this coming, AJ. We gave you the big matches, we gave you the big pay-per-views. We made you a star, we paid you like a star. While I struggled, while I starved, forcing myself to be a junior. Everybody called you a leader, everybody called you the boss. Well AJ, if you are the boss, I'm just gonna say it. You have now been fired.The rest of the Bullet Club is initially in disagreement before coalescing around Kenny and ganging up on Styles. They leave with their former leader in a heap, but Kenny and the Young Bucks gather at ringside. The three of them return to the ring and continue the brutal assault on AJ Styles… They are still in the Bullet Club, but within that organization, henceforth they will be The Elite.
January 4, 2017 - Wrestle Kingdom 11
Having stormed through his first ever attempt in the tournament, Kenny Omega became the only gaijin to have ever won New Japan’s G1 Tournament and earned the right to challenge for the company’s top prize at WK11.
That night in the Tokyo Dome, Omega and Okada created magic in one of the greatest matches in wrestling history. On the same show, Bullet Club’s newest member debuts: Cody Rhodes. Frustrated with his position and his creative direction, Cody had requested and been granted his release from WWE the previous summer, Cody makes his way across the Pacific, sending shockwaves through the international wrestling landscape.
Despite this shot in the arm, Bullet Club is tested by the crushing defeat of its leader. Following his loss to Okada, Kenny steps away from wrestling to assess his future. When he returns after several weeks Cody had grown ambitious and plots in the background.
June 11, 2017 - Dominion
In a rematch of their classic from the start of the year at Wrestle Kingdom 11, Kenny Omega attempts to avenge his defeat and claim the IWGP Heavyweight Championship from Kazuchika Okada. Earlier in the night, Cody had grabbed a headset and proclaimed he wanted to face Okada himself.
Omega and Okada push each other over the limit even harder than before. Omega is taking inhuman punishment yet refuses to give up. Eventually, Cody makes his way down to the ring and attempts to throw in the towel for Kenny, but the Bucks stop him.
The timekeeper’s bell rings, marking it a 60-minute draw.
Afterward, the Elite debate whether it was a true act of mercy by Cody or a scheme for his personal goals
Cody storms Okada’s post-match press conference, where he mocks the champ, spits in his face, and challenges him for a title match.
May 16, 2017 - The Bet
Dave Meltzer quote-tweets a question asking if anyone could sell 10,000 tickets to a non-WWE show in America, to which he replies, “Not anytime soon.”
Cody takes note and responds: “I'll take that bet Dave… put The Bucks & I on the card & 3-months to promote”... Over the next year this grand dream between Cody and the Young Bucks will come to fruition.
July 1, 2017 - Returning the Favor
Cody unsuccessfully challenges Okada for the IWGP championship. Kenny comes to ringside and wants to throw in the towel just as Cody had tried weeks earlier. After the match, the two of them nearly come to blows backstage and Cody flips a table.
August 2017 - G1 Climax
Throughout the tournament, Bullet Club nears a boiling point. OG member Toma Tonga questions Omega’s leadership due to having his small inner circle of The Elite within the larger group. In the weeks and months to follow, Cody identifies Kota Ibushi as Kenny Omega’s weakest point and starts targeting him as a wedge to divide the Bullet Club and create chaos wherein he can ascend to power.
January 4, 2018 - Wrestle Kingdom 12
Looking to use a win over Ibushi as a flashpoint to take control of Bullet Club, Cody viciously mauls Kota in a singles match but can’t secure the victory. Frustrated that his plan failed, the next night at New Year’s Dash he launches a post-match assault on Ibushi. Cody and the rest of Bullet Club are wailing on Ibushi until Kenny rushes out to stop them… but the rest of Bullet Club can’t help feeling Kenny views his old tag partner as more important to him than they are. Cody’s plan bears fruit as Kenny makes a massive unforced error: he invites “Switchblade” Jay White to join Bullet Club and be a shot in the arm for the faction, only for White to betray him immediately and join CHAOS.
January 7, 2018 - Being the Elite #87
Camera follows the Elite as they are tense and nervous preparing for Wrestle Kingdom a few days earlier. It jumps to the group after New Year’s Dash, all gathered at a tense dinner conversation. To break the tension, Matt proposes a new gimmick for the group: “BTE IS DRUG FREE”... aka, Straight Edge… no one shoots it down, but they’re not thrilled either, and Cody hides his beer underneath the table.
The effort to relieve things fails, however, and Cody blurs the line between kayfabe and shoot, shouting for the cameraman to put the camera down. Then we get a fly-on-the-wall glimpse at him charging Kenny with always “turning everything into a bit”, disregarding the group, and heatedly asking him if he’s actually their leader before Kenny finally storms away from the table.
January 28, 2018 - Civil War
Jay White scores a massive upset at New Beginning and takes the IWGP United States Championship from Kenny Omega. After the bell, Hangman confronts Jay White and seeks to challenge for the title, but Kenny stops him. The Bucks and Cody rush to the ring, and Cody accuses their leader of stepping on Hangman’s moment. A violent argument ensues with Kenny shoving Matt Jackson to the ground.
Once the Elite have left the ring and Kenny is alone, Cody seizes the opportunity and hits Kenny with a CrossRhodes, initiating the Bullet Club Civil War. The only thing saving Omega from a brutal attack that night is Ibushi, who runs off Cody and returns the favor for his old friend and partner, reuniting the Golden Lovers after years of separation. Regardless, Cody’s plan is in full effect. Bullet Club is in disarray and if he is to take power, now is the opportunity.
In 944 days, Roman Reigns becomes world champion to begin his and the Bloodline's vice grip on WWE.
January 30, 2018 - Being The Elite #90
Cody, to the assembled Elite of Matt, Nick, Hangman, and Marty:
It isn’t my place, but you’ve known that guy for over ten years. I don’t get it, I’m sorry. Yeah, he’s a great wrestler, but leadership… Like I said, it’s action not position! That’s not acting like a leader! ‘Oh, you’re my second, you’re my second’... Who the F-CK are you seconds for? Nobody! The best tag team in the world! And Hangman, it’s your moment! He… He ruined it.Kenny & Ibushi go to visit the Bucks in their hotel room, Room 710… but we aren’t shown what happens next.
Bullet Club is fine… Bullet Club is fine.
February 12, 2018 – Being the Elite #92
Cody floats around reassuring everyone: “Bullet Club is fine.” All of the guys have pure depression on their faces, but Cody continually gasses them up, telling the Bucks they’re ready for the jump to the heavyweight division and encouraging Marty to start up a Villain Club of his own. Later, Matt, Nick, and Marty are commiserating in a locker room prior to a Ring of Honor show when Hangman and Cody strut through the door.
Cody, smugly:
“Whew, look at that! Did you guys see [Hangman] kick the door down??”He thinks a couple of surprises might cheer them up. The first, some new merch that says “Bullet Club is Fine” doesn’t do the trick, so he takes them for the second surprise: their new mascot, Bury the Drug-Free Bear. Using his best Sting voice, Cody introduces Bury as someone who will “shock the world” only for him to “fall on his f-ckin’ arse” like the Shockmaster did 25 years earlier.
Kenny tries to call Matt, but Cody sees the call coming through on the phone and declines it.
February 19, 2018 – Being the Elite #93
Cody maneuvers the Bucks around the Melbourne airport to keep them from running into Kenny. While traveling, Cody further drives the Ibushi wedge between Matt and the absent Kenny and plays up that Kenny only views the Bucks as a junior tag team. Later, Cody takes the brothers out to the zoo and to the movie theater as we see Kenny emotionally watching Casablanca on his phone.
The Bucks catch up with Tonga and the OGs backstage in a locker room where they try to make peace.
Matt:
“Alright guys, thanks for gathering here. Nick and I feel like there’s one important thing that we need to talk about… I think it’s kind of obvious, right? There’s a divide in the Bullet Club. It’s almost like there’s two entities all of a sudden. It’s like there’s Bullet Club BTE and Bullet Club OGs… Nick and I have been watching what you’ve been doing in Japan… holding down the fort, representing the Bullet Club, making the name proud. But we’ve been back at home in the US doing the same thing. There is no heat here. We love you guys. When we all say that catchphrase, when we say ‘Bullet Club is for life’, we mean it. It’s not just a catchphrase, okay? There’s no heat here. The only heat is between two individuals: Cody and Kenny.”Tonga:
“Cody is right. Bullet Club is fine.”The two groups shake hands, then Cody enters the locker room, surprised to see everyone together:
“Did somebody call a meeting? I didn’t call a meeting…”In strolls Kenny.
Kenny: So there he is. The snake in the grass. Three-star savior. Hey Cody.They start brawling and the others can barely keep them apart.
Cody: Did you see the sign outside? It says 'Bullet Club'.
Kenny: That's right, and I AM THE LEADER.
Cody:
Touch me and I'll sue! Touch me and I'll sue!!Cody throws a chair that barely misses Kenny and the Bucks.
Matt and Nick look at each other, devastated at what’s become of the group.
February 25, 2018 - Being the Elite #94
Matt Jackson is on a plane traveling between shows, doing the same thing as Kenny from the previous episode: watching Casablanca.
For those who haven't seen it, the story at the heart of the film is a love triangle: cynical club owner Rick, his first love Ilsa, and her rebel husband Laszlo, enhanced by a background of espionage and war with the local police chief, Renault, at the crossroads of the entanglements.
It’s foreshadowing the story to come. In the film, Rick and Ilsa had a passionate love before the events on screen, but they split up and Ilsa then wound up with her now-husband Laszlo, a Czech rebel carrying vital documents for the resistance against Nazi Germany. Rick and Ilsa reunite and rekindle their romance until Rick – knowing she’s better off with her husband – convinces Ilsa to leave with Laszlo before local authorities catch them. Rick stays behind, killing the evil Major Strasser who was attempting to stop the married couple from escaping Casablanca. Renault, who has been playing both sides (Germans and Resistance) up to this point, is touched by Rick's sacrifice. Other policemen arrive and see Strasser's dead body. Rather than identify Rick as the culprit, Renault instructs the cops to "round up the usual suspects"... And of course, that classic line provides the name of the film The Usual Suspects, from which Punk, and MJF, and Don Callis have all quoted the final line:
"The greatest trick the devil ever pulled was making you believe he doesn't exist."
The Usual Suspects is a tale of a mysterious crime lord who manipulates and controls multiple criminals to achieve his ultimate goal and get away scot-free. It is tightly designed so that if you rewatch it knowing the ending, you realize and notice dozens of things you missed on the first viewing.
As Casablanca ends, Rick says to Renault: "I think this is the beginning of a beautiful friendship", implying that if they work together, they can get away with almost anything…
This BTE episode ends with the group all in Japan. The Bucks approach Kenny and Ibushi to have a conversation, but Kenny doesn’t have time for them. Later that night at the event, Cody pulls the Bucks into a hallway and implores them to listen to the promo Kenny is cutting in the ring at that exact moment, where he declares the Golden Lovers the greatest tag team in the world. Cody pushes them to go handle it. The Young Bucks go to the ring while Cody flashes a devilish smile.
Matt:
From this day forward, my brother and I have decided to move up and compete in the heavyweight tag team division.It puts them directly in opposition with the Lovers. Kenny and Ibushi confront them backstage, but the Bucks don’t take anything from him, saying they’ve always been there to support him but it’s never been returned. All those times they were there to pick Kenny up off the mat, where was Ibushi?
March 5, 2018 - BTE #95
In Vegas, Matt and Nick are in the dressing room talking when Bury the Drug Free Bear enters and seems desperate to tell them something. Bury is about to remove the head to his costume when Hangman bursts in. He is angry with Matt for not helping him during his confrontation with Joey Ryan the week prior. Cody enters and asks Bury why he hasn't got his Bullet Club shirt on and pulls him away to get changed. Everyone looks confused and Matt wonders what the bear was trying to tell them.
Cody is in the production studio and calls Nick over to suggest that Matt is holding him back and that he should consider wrestling in singles matches, but Nick looks unconvinced. Later that night, Cody is in the ring celebrating with Brandi and Bury after his match. As Cody goes to hug Bury, the bear pushes him to the floor. Standing over a prone, confused Cody, Bury removes his costume head to reveal Kenny Omega ,who knocks out Cody with a knee strike as the fans go wild.
Cody is demented after the match:
“What a time. What a time to be involved in this great sport… Everybody’s eyes in this sport are fixed on New Orleans, on Supercard of Honor… my very first encounter with Kenny Omega. So wouldn’t that be enough? As a professional… that feather in your cap, that everybody is talking about your match, that everybody wants to see your match, that you have stolen the [Wrestlemania] weekend from the rich and you have given it to the poor… wouldn’t that be enough?March 20, 2018 – BTE #97
So why the… escalation? Why come to Las Vegas? … You’re supposed to be the best wrestler in the world! A hero! You’ve got a bag full of them [match rating] stars, well I have a book full of dates, full of cities, full of towns, because I’m not a hero once a month! I’m a hero every single night!
Perception is no longer reality. Reality is reality.
And the reality is that I am the leader of the Bullet Club… that I am the hero in this story.”
Just like he did with Nick previously, Cody sequesters Matt and says his brother has been holding him back and he needs a singles push.
In Japan, Kenny records a message to the Young Bucks apologizing, saying how Cody has gotten into everyone’s heads and divided the group, and hopes to make amends… Unbeknownst to him, Cody has Nick’s laptop so he intercepts the message and edits it down to an insulting challenge. Matt is enraged, but Nick is suspicious.
March 25, 2018 – The Elite Fight It Out
In Los Angeles at NJPW: Strong Style Evolved, the Golden Lovers face the Young Bucks in a deeply personal grudge match. After a brutal, back-and-forth war where the Lovers emerge victorious, Kenny attempts to bury the hatchet. Nick accepts the olive branch, but Matt refuses to shake Kenny’s hand. Cody hits the ring and berates Matt for eating the pin during the match. When Nick intervenes, Cody spins around and shoves him to the ground.
Later in the locker room, Cody comes in to ask what happened out there. The Bucks are challenging him for his actions, but Cody shouts them down, saying he thought it was Kenny in the ring and that he would never do such a thing to them. Cody apologizes profusely and leaves.
Nick:
“I don’t think we can trust this guy.”April 7, 2018 – Supercard of Honor XII
With the leadership of Bullet Club at stake, Kenny Omega and Cody Rhodes square off in a hard-hitting match. Having grown wary of Cody and his schemes, the Bucks come down to the ring and decide to attack Cody. They launch double superkicks… but Cody ducks and the kicks land on Omega, allowing Cody to hit his finisher and claim the win. Matt and Nick attempt to explain, but Kenny refuses to listen.
In the backstage area, Cody is ecstatic at wresting control of Bullet Club away from Kenny. He wants to celebrate, but the Elite leave the dressing room and leave Cody sitting alone in his ring gear, sweaty, bloody, with a black eye and a gym towel draped around his shoulders, looking starkly similar to another guy post-match four years later…
June 4, 2018 – BTE #105
After a busy summer in which Cody and the Bucks have assembled the looming All In event, Matt and Nick try establishing lines of communication with Kenny in Japan. Ibushi implores him to reconcile with his old friends but he’s reluctant. Cody is obsessed with running a Senate election campaign in Texas and practices his speeches in bathroom mirrors, but it almost sounds like he’s talking to his stablemates. Meanwhile, a package that Matt and Nick sent him weeks ago has been collecting dust the whole time. Ahead of his fourth match with Kazuchika Okada, Kenny decides to open the package…
June 9, 2018 – Omega vs Okada IV
Everyone is in Japan for the big Dominion show. Hangman approaches Cody and asks what the plan is for tonight. Cody looks sullen and calls off whatever he had been plotting to ruin Omega’s big night.
Kenny triumphs in possibly the greatest match in wrestling history, claiming the IWGP heavyweight championship. He reunites with the Young Bucks afterward, and it’s revealed that in the package are Golden Elite shirts, honoring the pact they made in Hotel Room 710 at the start of the year.
Cody approaches the locker room with congratulatory gifts for Kenny and to make peace, but he stops short and leaves them outside the door.
July 7, 2018 – Debts Are Settled in San Francisco
At the G1 Special NJPW show, Cody challenges Omega for the IWGP championship. After a war with Kenny emerging in triumph, the Elite gather and celebrate… until the Bullet Club OGs attack them in retribution for the dysfunction and strife they’ve brought to the group over the previous two years. Cody returns to the ring and is given a chance to brutalize Kenny, but instead he defends him and rejoins the Elite in full.
Over the coming months, Cody, Kenny, Matt, Nick and Hangman solidify themselves as a core group leading up to:
September 1, 2018 - All In
By far the greatest triumph in indie wrestling history, the show was a massive success both at live gate and on PPV, wildly exceeding all expectations. In its main event, Cody wins the NWA World Heavyweight Championship, the same world title his father had claimed 31 years earlier.
After this monumental night, the Elite ceded the war for control of Bullet Club to the OGs and stepped away from the group, turning their attention to the establishment of something new entirely: All Elite Wrestling. This new national promotion came into being on January 1, 2019, and at its forefront was the core group of five. As the inaugural and omnipresent face of the company, Cody’s claim to AEW gold is surely just a matter of time.
May 25, 2019 -- Double or Nothing
AEW holds its first event ever.
In 944 days, on the Christmas episode of Rampage, Cody claims his final championship in AEW.
August 31, 2019 -- All Out
As the clock strikes midnight, Chris Jericho pins Hangman Adam Page to become the first AEW World Champion.
In 944 days, Cody Rhodes rises onto the WrestleMania stage and returns to WWE.
November 6, 2019
Allied with his friend, protege, and personal recruit to AEW, Maxwell Jacob Friedman, the public face of AEW prepares to challenge for the world championship of the company he helped build. He seems destined for it, it’s damn near his birthright, and yet there are whispers he’s only in position to claim it through politics.
Cody:
“Eddie Graham... Cowboy Bill Watts... The American Dream Dusty Rhodes... For the cold and sterile historians of our business, there's an air of controversy that surrounds them, it's from the simple fact that those men were also, in addition to being competitors... they were management. Not unlike myself. And for the last year I've told everybody: every podcast, every radio, every correspondent. I've shouted it off the rooftops how proud I am of AEW, how proud I am of the all-inclusive nature, of the schedule, of the pay, of the fact that we will listen. This! This is Ellis Island for a professional wrestler! This is freedom! So, when I hear the same criticism attached to my name for being management and being in a title match… I can't not hear it... And with that said, I am announcing that if I do not defeat Chris Jericho at Full Gear... I will never challenge for the AEW World championship again.”And so Cody faced Chris Jericho at Full Gear 2019 with destiny in his grasp. There, with MJF in his corner, Cody and Jericho pushed each other to their limits. Late in the match with the challenger locked tight in the Walls of Jericho, MJF throws in the towel for Cody and costs him the match, effectively locking him out of the title picture thereafter.
MJF’s ascension begins. He wins the Dynamite Diamond Ring and begins climbing the rankings. Winning isn’t simply enough, though. If he wants everything, he needs chaos. He needs to flip the world upside down. He needs the world to believe its heroes are the villains and its villains are the heroes.
November 14, 2019
MJF:
You wanna boo me as if I’m the villain… Meanwhile, you people have been cheering for the real villain the whole time. That villain is Cody… Cody Rhodes couldn’t give less of a shit about any single one of you… You sheep don’t want to admit it. There’s only one man on this planet who knows the real Cody Rhodes, and you’re looking at him.December 11, 2019
MJF:
"What are you gonna do Cody? Are you gonna try to fire me? Are you gonna pull Tony Khan over to the side and get me fired? Well how bout you do that Cody. HOW BOUT YOU FIRE ME. Oh wait. That's right. You won't. Because the one thing you want most in this world is to get your hands on me... And to top that off, you'd be letting down each and every one of these people you claim to care about.”February 29, 2020 – Revolution
After weeks of taunting and weeks of enduring the original gauntlet of trials MJF sets in order to get a match with him, Cody gets his match with MJF… but he falls short, defeated and humiliated by the young man he brought into AEW himself.
March 5, 2020 – Cody is bitten by the original Snake
Jake Roberts emerges from the thickest of weeds and slithers down to the ring. He nearly devours Cody. He mocks him… “Hail Caesar”. He neither fears nor respects him.
“What a Snake wants, a snake takes. I’m not in AEW for the whole pie.. Just your slice”Two weeks later the world screeches to a halt as an unknown, lethal virus spreads rapidly around the globe. For several weeks Dynamite is patchwork, assembled from whatever talent is available. A tournament for a new title belt is announced. Ahead of its opening round we get the darkest promo we’ve thus far seen from the purest babyface in the company’s short history…
April 8, 2020
Cody sits ominously at a table, in a pitch black room, and lights a cigar… just as he’d done before when laying out his machinations against Kenny Omega for control of Bullet Club.
Cody:
"Why do I wanna be TNT Champion? Wrestling is so linear you're gonna hear the same answer to that question over and over again. You'll even hear the announcers strike some of the same hyperboles as they describe the stakes. The wrestlers will give you that real wrestling school, paint by numbers interview where they say things like --- you see: ‘The boys in the back.' Or my favorite: They perpetually say their own name or the person they're wrestling against or the person who's interviewing them over and over again. Like I said, wrestling is linear. They might even do the – [Cody gestures around his waist where a belt would be worn] - that thing. You see, where you pantomime, where you indicate that you want the belt. I've done it a thousand times. We've all done it, we're all guilty. Wrestling is linear. But these are not linear times, are they? I think we'd all give our last dollar for a little bit of normalcy, a little bit of linear. It's my personal hope that we get through this just fine. We wanna live by each other's happiness, not by each other's misery, right?It was an outright heel promo, preceding his entry into the tournament which he ultimately won, facing Jake Roberts’ client – Lance Archer – in the finals. Cody is the conquering hero he always aspires to be, and he rattles off five straight title defenses in five weeks. Someone’s not very impressed, however.
So why do I need to become champion? It is not the fame. It's certainly not the added money. It's not the specialized lower third that they put on the screen. It's not even my specific, unique circumstance of trying to carry a last name that is worth 58 years in gold. It's much simpler. It's because I don't wanna lose. AEW has four major pay per views: Double Or Nothing, All Out, Full Gear, Revolution and I'm 50/50 and I have felt lost and I don't ever want to lose again…The motto, the expression, what the Nightmare Family means, it's sitting at the side of my neck is when we say: DO THE WORK! It's not: Do the work and lose.
And this tournament is flush, it's rich in talent. Take Colt Cabana. Probably the second most experienced guy in the tournament. Does a better flip, flop and fly than me, Dustin and Bully combined. Ask anybody in any locker room the world over – they'll tell you they love Colt Cabana. Well frankly: I do not trust a wrestler that doesn't have any enemies.
Kip Sabian… and that hellfire fiance of his… What happens when those two cohabitate? They’re either gonna motivate themselves upwards or they're gonna drag themselves down to Complacency City, right next to Jobber Avenue.
Darby… I feel like I handpicked Darby. He's clearly the fastest rising star in all of wrestling in any company, hands down. He's putting on weight by the day, he's assassin quick. But Darby is a freshman on the varsity squad. I don't think he has the mental aptitude to finish this tournament.
My oldest friend… Shawn Spears. My former tag team partner, kind of my Dick Murdoch. Could be a world champion pretty much anywhere he wanted to be. But Shawn Spears is King Boo-Boo Face and he will mentally defeat himself before we ever even lock up…
Every one of those guys, they want to be TNT Champion. The difference with me: I NEED IT!
July 7, 2020
Cody stands with Arn in the ring, congratulating himself on the recent string of victories against… let’s say, less than impressive competition.
Onto the stage charges Eddie Kingston, who’s heard enough:
"No, no, no, we're gonna get this right, we're gonna do this real quick. Cody, you talk about grinding, you talk about living this rough life, all that jazz. No one's gonna 'out-grind' you, all that stuff. My man, it's easy to say that when you grew up around used-to-be legends like Arn Anderson. Yeah, you heard me. Keep shooting murder-ones at me and I'll knock your jaw right off your face, partner. You know what I grew up around? You know what I grew up around? Alcoholics! Junkies! I GREW UP AROUND THAT... AND I HAD TO SURVIVE. I HAD TO GRIND. You couldn't last a day in my shoes, so you don't tell me nothing about grinding. You talk about the sport of pro-wrestling... that's a joke. Because every person you faced has been a child. I am a grown-ass man and I will put you in the ground and smile.Infuriated that he would be upstaged like this, Cody accepts on the spot. He survives an incredibly violent match and continues on with his title reign.
But here's the best part about this whole thing: the guy that you like to mention because you like to be best friends with the boss, Tony Khan… He paid me to show up. And now he's going to pay me to kick your ass and take that championship. Oh yeah, you wanna go? Arn, I swear on my beautiful mother's life, if you don't shut up, I'm gouging your eye out. All right? Let me speak! It's my time now. Real easy, relax, you've had yours. Tony Khan said to me, ‘You know what, King? If you want No DQ, man, that's fine by me.. just.. you know.. Cody has to accept.' You have to accept, cause either you're an egg-sucking dog or you're an egg-sucking bitch."
August 13, 2020
Mr. Brodie Lee whips Cody’s ass. In just over three minutes, it’s done and his beloved championship is gone. The Exalted One and The Dark Order put a massive beatdown on Cody and he’s carried out on a stretcher… Then they continue attacking him on the stretcher.
Cody disappears for weeks.
September 23, 2020
Brodie spends over a month terrorizing anyone even remotely close to Cody, but he still doesn’t come back until after Brodie beats down Orange Cassidy in a title defense. It’s a surprise attack, which incenses The Exalted One.
Brodie:
"You gotta be kidding me! The audacity of a man, the audacity of you Cody to return like that! You have been gone for five weeks while I’ve been here doing the work, being undeniable! Oh my God, the audacity of you Cody. What kind of man sends another man to do his work? Did you see what I did to Dustin? Did you see what Anna Jay did to Brandi? What kind of man Cody, what kind of man lets his wife post Instagram thirst traps while calling me daddy? What kind of man stays away in a little bubble? A man like you, Cody. But YOU are no man! YOU are a coward!Mr. Brodie Lee grabs a pair of dog collars and looks into the camera.
Cody, you can run on for a long time, but sooner or later Brodie Lee is gonna cut you down! And I am gonna take this dog collar, Cody, I am gonna wrap it around your neck, I am gonna wrap it around that God-forsaken tattoo! And you, Cody, will have nowhere, nowhere to run and nowhere to hide! You, Cody... You have one week to answer me: Are you a man... Or are you a coward?!"Two weeks later, Cody reclaims his championship in the first dog collar match in AEW history. He would hold it for only a month until one of the Four Pillars pries it away from him, beginning Darby Allin’s ascension to the main event scene... And sending Cody spiraling into the Codyverse of excess and absurdity.
February 17, 2021 - “It’s a girl!”
Despite a litany of viral media and news segments addressing how excessive and even dangerous pregnancy gender reveals are… Cody and Brandi have theirs live on Dynamite, with full entrance and theme, as well as what still to this day is among the largest pyro displays in the history of AEW. It’s shockingly tone-deaf.
May 12, 2021 – The worst promo in AEW history
Just before the one year anniversary of the George Floyd murder that rattled America and stirred racial dialogue in a manner unseen for decades…
Cody addresses Anthony Ogogo and delivers an all-time terrible promo. I'm not even gonna transcribe it here, it's the most pandering cringe ever.
Here's a link if you absolutely need to see it...
When AEW returns to touring, all the cheering and adulation Cody was accustomed to at AEW's beginning is gone. His goodwill has completely evaporated. They’re tired of his phony, self-fellating act and want something different.
July 7, 2021
Still nursing a vicious eye injury incurred at the hands of Kevin Owens on WWE programming the previous October, Malakai Black posts on Instagram a video of him in a mental institution where he's been locked up for 5 years, coincidentally the same length of time he was in his old company... He viciously attacks and kills the doctors and staff.
Walking out, he says "The Devil made me do it."
[Continued in comments]
2023.03.30 20:32 Bulky_Insect648 The situation
Hi guy's, I guess this is what is going on with me.
A story of fiction written by Me
All Names have been changed to protect identities
I realized I was beaten when I was given my 2nd dose of drugged food.
What a way to start the new year lol. It was on Jan 1st that all of this spiraled out of control. It all started when I was working for an unspecified company. I woke up one day and saw a shit ton of cops. I was growing at the time, an illegal amount of cannabis that would have landed me a charge. So knowing this I shit my pants and ran down the stairs to see what was happening. Am I getting raided or is it just some regular molly whopping bullshit going on outside? We installed a large number of security cameras due to the molly whopper problem. Anything that wasn't tied down would come up missing, not after the cameras lol. I get my coffee as two cops knock on my door. I answer and
they let me know that a crime was committed by some kids and that they would like the videos if my camera caught it. I thought to myself, some kids.....no big deal at all. SURE I said as I ran upstairs to get my laptop while trying to keep my tents out of view. I return and both I and the two cops sit in the kitchen until I can get the videos emailed to them. They leave and I think that is the end of that. WROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONG!!!!!!!!!!!!!
I go to the company I work for about a week later and find out that the people that committed the crime in front of my house work with me. Aren't I the lucky one? Mike(one of the assailants) was kind enough to come to the conveyor belt and leaned over and let me know that it was him and his friends. And that both he and his friends that committed the crime will be coming back to get my grow(how the hell do they know about my grow I think?). I mean mugged him and we both continued about our day. Due to me having headphones in it took me a while to put together exactly what he said. But when I did put it together, I immediately started taking all the necessary precautions to prevent a home invasion. Such as securing all entrances and placing weapons all around the house. Identifying all routes in and out and covering them with cameras and traps if needed. Not my first rodeo(ptsd like a mfa from the first). This time was different though due to me at the time living with my sick parents. I planned on defense only and coached them on what to do in the worse case.
(RAW DATA ELABORATE on the company story-For example all of the people you identified and all of the tatoos that they shared. A large orginazation was identified but at the time I did not know they were after me. Later I found out they
were using the night staff at the companies warehouses to distribute their products around the globe. In 30 mins or less lol.)
With my home secured my mind was at ease. On my next scheduled day at work, I learned that my manager was working with/for Mike. I learned this by her repeatedly placing me next to Mike and His friend. This continued for about two weeks and I saw exactly who was playing for the Mikes team. It turned out to be a large number of people. I identified they were a group by the matching tattoos they displayed. I researched these tattoos and learned that they belonged to the youth branch of the Blank Cartel. They operated very sloppily and were loosely organized. They were used as foot soldiers and street level dealers and were mainly present in big cities. In my case the ******. They had people working as janitors, and in every station and position at my work. I am talking all the way from janitors to the managers. At least a good 10+ at this company working to make my life hell there. One time while next to Mike and his friend at the beginning of this. I lost my temper, pretty badly. I have a mental health issue with my anger(just learned), which caused me to say a bunch of stuff in retaliation to Mikei. This caused Mike to make a phone call while shaking his head in sadness. That phone call was to someone important. Because ever since Mike made that call my life changed for the worse. Like way worse.
After both myself and Mike were done talking shit to each other. He let me know how much power he could get on short notice. I woke up to smoke my normal morning joint and saw *****, Mike, and ***** walking around my house(in the street). Later that day I would say about ten to 15 cars made an appearance to let me know they meant business. I just sat there and smoked my joints and cataloged all of his personnel. I knew at that point I was in over my head and made a mistake in feeding into Mikes anger. I called everyone I knew, which was two whole people(lol) and told them to stand down and not do anything to Mike if they saw him. I also tried my best to de-escalate to the best of my ability while working. That however just seemed to make them madder. One night ****** came up to me and asked me to go work next to people who were trying to kill me, which at that point was normal. Once I realized this I had a realization that this was wrong and should be addressed. I was experiencing retaliation for reporting a crime and it was being perpetuated by my employer(I was thinking in my head Lawsuit lol). Then ***** started going ham on me. I let my management know that they needed to do something(they did nothing). Then I let ******* know the only reason they were mad was the video I gave to the cops, and that I was not a threat to him. I also reiterated to him that he had to touch me for me to be able to defend myself. I left that day and made a report to the ethics board on what had happened there. I quit and called the cop I gave the video to, for advice and to let him know I was prepared if it goes further. I let him know I would fight to the death for the safety of my mother and father. Which was now in danger due to Mike and the organization he is with. He agreed with me and told me to protect my family.
This is the ethics report confirming truth that the story is based on real events.
:
Removed to protect identities.
I was out of work for a couple of weeks and everything seemed to simmer down. All the cars and people that were patrolling daily seemed to stop. During my off time I was able to do a bunch of research on Mike, ****** and ******* and I learned that they were tied to a local car dealership in an unspecified location. I researched the car dealership and found out that they were from the ******* and were affiliated with the Cartel. I found this out through facebook and instagram. Mike was kind enough to throw up gang signs in his instagram posts that I was able to check on google. I battened down the hatches as much as I could. But I knew that my family was now in grave danger due to me losing my temper. They are good people and I had no intention of letting them pay the cost for my actions. So I came up with an Idea. I would enter into the legal weed business by going to a multistate operator for a job.
Through different research I learned that heavy cartel money has flowed into these multistate cannabis businesses. I was hopeful that I could find an ear from the cartel by applying for a job at my local out of state cannabis company. It didn't take me that much time and I landed a job for a company called Unspecified company which grows weed. On my first week there a co-worker named ******** was talking about my ethics report that I made to another employee. Lucky me, I believe I found the ear I was looking for. It turned out that he was part of Mikes group. I worked with a small number of people and I am positive that most people working there were very aware of who I was and who Mike was. And that I was not well-liked at all, meaning mikes influence reached there as well.I stayed to myself to the highest extent possible and just soaked up the comments like a sponge with no responses from me at all. My intent was to gather as much intel as I possibly could and identify an opportunity for a line of communication with the leadership of the Cartel. This would be hard to do. The business that I was working for was designed as part of their legal operations(It didn’t take much google to figure that out).
I would go into work everyday and people would be openly talking about my situation. One guy was joking around while we were harvesting some weed that I should put in the wood chipper. I saw he had a bunch of tattoos so I figured what are the chances he has a similar tattoo. I moved over to work with him and to my surprise he has the same tattoo as *******. I engage in conversation to gather data and identify a line of communication so I could plead my case. A worker named ******** came into our area that day and he was loose enough to say don’t trust the security because they are the cartel. I think to myself, welp that guy ain't a cartel but security seems to be my point of access to the top. Later that day I was oddly issued my badge which seemed rather thick. Me being my paranoid self began to read all of the literature that i was given when I first got the job. In fine print I read that the company has the right but not the duty to monitor your phone or other device to make sure intellectual property is not stolen. That day I immediately started talking about how the FBI got a guy at my last job for the same thing. And how I planned on using their practices for a business that I wanted to start. Needless to say I believe they would be listening on my phone for more crumbs to try to start a case. I also gave them access to my computer by logging into my work email from my laptop. This also gave them the legal right to monitor my device lol. To confirm my suspicions I was under watch I would talk/rap/sing on my way to work. One day at work I was given confirmation by a coworker who was joking at me. Yes, joking at me, he said a joke about haiku raps and I replied with, I haiku sooo good. He and I both geeked balls which made me know he heard my raps. I made sure I had both my badge and my compromised phone by me to give top audio to security listening, and now my newly confirmed foot soldiers who also were listening. With the highest hope I could plead my case well enough to get it run up the chain of command. (add the joke you told security about the prion pocket. They would pat you down before you left and I asked him if I could tell him a joke. He said yes and then I said prison pocket? And turned my ass to him. He died laughing)
I woke the next day and began to plead my case while in my truck alone. I apologized and claimed responsibility for my actions. And that I would accept any punishment as long as it was me and only me. I clocked into work that morning and oddly enough my coworkers that I had befriended seemed very sad. Almost like something was going to happen to me. I armed myself with trim scissors and was ready for the worst knowing that my message had most likely reached its mark. I was scared and happy at the same time. I was afraid because I thought I was about to die but I was happy because I thought I had brokered the safety of my family successfully. Stressfully I finished my day and luckily nothing happened. On my way out of the building that day Jim, one of the security guards stopped me and told me about how accomplished the owner of the company was. I was quite impressed, he was an accomplished ******** player, businessman and leader. I knew he was telling me that this was the man that would be deciding my fate. Then it hit me GREATNESS! I saw greatness in this man and he has spared my life due to the greatness he saw in me. The task of even getting my message to him was extremely difficult. I believe he saw what I had uncovered and was impressed. Wait, I think is it him behind me being heard by the people I was communicating with? Yes, YES!, nothing is coincidence so that has to be the case! On my way home from work I was ecstatic and singing and rapping the entire way home. I thanked the man for setting everything up and that I would repay him with every ounce of my being.
The rap thing you're asking yourself lol? Yes, during all of this I kept making songs and freestyling on my way to and from work knowing that they were listening. And I believe the man who started the company distributed my music to some of his influential friends. Which used his access to my computer to begin communicating with me. Basically they hacked my shit.
To relieve stress I started to work on some different hobbies. One of those hobbies was music. I got to the point where I had two songs written (rough copies), and I was sampling tracks and beats to put my lyrics to. While doing this, I realized that I got hacked(which I planned for). There were two recurring options that kept popping up on my youtube. Two live streams with people rapping, one was the west coast rap channel and one was the east coast rap channel. I had my headset with a mic and I was putting
my lyrics to their beats when they answered me and started conversing with me. They told me they wanted my music and that I had to make a choice. I told them I was not ready to make a choice and I kept switching between the two while listening to their music and then them listening to my music(it was dope af-they were freestyling a lot-me not so much but what I did do was dope af). Then I garnered attention from both sides with a proposal. I explained how darkness and corruption have taken over and now evil sits atop the societal pyramid controlling everything and everyone. I explained how words have power, especially through music to change negative energy to positive. A good example of this is
waking up in a horrible mood and then putting on a good song and magically your mood changes from negative to positive. I proposed to use that to address issues that plague communities across the U.S. My proposal was to use 300 artists,150 from one side and 150 from the other. My song would be used as the prime example(leaders lead by example). 1 person comes up with lyrics and each of the 300 make those lyrics their own(own beats/cadence) and release a song on the same day. So with one song 300 versions will be thrown out in the local dialect to address the issue simultaneously all across the U.S. Long story short it would have a great chance of changing the current negative state of the world into a positive one. By delivering a hot beef injection of positivity into this negative landscape we have found ourselves in. Everyone agreed with me and I ended the night by DJing a few songs and then calling it a night. Before I go people from both sides start making me offers to join their side and that they would pay me and this and that. I thought this was a dream but here these dudes were offering me whatever I wanted to hop on their side. I told them no offense but That I had to think about it. I understood I was a great talent and that I did not want to make a bad deal. I thought I would sleep it over and then let everyone know my choice after work the following day. So I called it a night.(
The next day I went to work and it was a holiday so we would only be working until 11am that
day.My boss **********(name changed to protect identity lol). Told me to come talk to him after we were done with work that day. I immediately put it together that not only did I gain the attention of the Cartel but I was under close watch from the FBI due to me recently buying weapons and talking about my hustling openly. I told him ok and continued with my coworker ******* to complete our task that day which consisted of picking leaves off plants. While On break I was talking with ***** after my cigarette and he was showing me his fishing gear and trying to plan a fishing trip later on. I agreed that it would be fun and then we went back into work. About an hour after we got back into work ******* dipped out to make a call. He came back in and then about ten mins later another co worker came in and told us we were done for the day and that we could leave. While I was cleaning up, ***** walked up behind me and whispered I’m sorry. I didn’t even say anything because I thought he was joking. Spoiler alert he was not joking.
I left work that day and I was super pumped knowing that I would soon be able to solve all my money problems by choosing which side to sign with. On the ride home I kept thinking how I got in the situation that I did and why I started making music. And then it hit me, Mike, the same person who had put me in this dangerous situation was the reason why I was about to be successful and safe most of all. I thought that both sides had my back and were upset with the Cartel coming into the U.S. and just claiming territory like that. So I was no longer concerned for either My or my family's safety anymore, which was like ten tons being lifted off of my shoulders. On the ride home I started rapping and loudly yelling that I loved this shit and would take care of everyone with money. Especially Mike and his family as a token of friendship and a hope for forgiveness.
I get home and I see that my parents have bought pizza. I think dope af and grab some and head upstairs. So I finally made my choice to join West coast records to be in the nice weather. I let both sides know that I planned to go to the west coast and told each that I would only go if I could collaborate with both sides. Not Be limited. I told them to show up at 8 am the next morning with two million in a bag. I was communicating with them verbally through the computer and with notes written on notebooks that I was showing my mirror. They told me they had me on watch from that location, and confirmed it by giving me details that only a camera in the mirror would capture. I went to bed that night with the idea that I was going to change the world. I was able to talk to both sides and luckily they were with me in changing things for the better. Good night's rest would be an understatement. I slept like a fucking baby. However, I woke up mad af boy lol.
8 am comes and goes and no one shows up lol. At this point I am unsure if I got hacked by Mike, actually am about to start the 300, or am being trolled by the govt.... so many possibilities at this point lmao. So I don't go to the computer until the afternoon. Then things kinda get pretty crazy, but not as crazy as it will get..... I hop on the computer and hop on the west coast live stream. They start rapping about how they are going to torture me and kill my family and friends(someone on there said they were in jail and mad af at me). I see an ********* video pop up on the screen and click on it. It is a famous artist and he is rapping live about me and he kept giving me the shhhhh with the finger thing when I went to talk. He was saying that he was going to lock me up and not let me out and a whole bunch of shit. I closed my computer and just went and laid down and thought about the situation that I found myself in. I knew they had cameras on me in my house and in my truck(they told me how much gas I had!). I just laid there and thought about the situation, 1. Am I crazy...no 2. Am I hacked....yes 3. How do I save my family? idk yet 4. Am I beat beyond belief? yes. The criminal organization that Mike was with(some cartel) was using a company to deliver their product across the U.S., they knew I knew this and I know they wanted me dead so that is the opponent I was planning against it. Now looking back it could have been the FBI(I am loose so could have been watched), Cartel-the most likely, West or east coast rappers... so fucked lol. So I planned to wait it out to protect my family and engage if needed. This meant I always had to have weapons on to carry that plan out(pain in the ass(prison pocket)).
I hopped up from my bed and went downstairs to eat a fish dinner that my mom had picked up. They were hurting for money and I was helping them out financially for months before that. Suddenly it clicked. The night before they bought 4 pizzas. Then tonight they bought fish dinners,.....WAIT. Where did they get the money to order out twice in a week, so so out of the ordinary? I recognized this and went upstairs with the fish dinner trying to think why they would order out two days in a row. I hop on my computer and start to eat dinner. I start listening to a 90s hip-hop live track and the dude who said he was in jail starts talking. Lets me know it cost 100k to get my mom on his side and that the food I was eating was drugged(with scopolamine), and when I go downstairs my mom will make a fake police report on me to get me to jail. I stop eating the fish and go downstairs and just try talking to my mom to disprove what I just heard.
She looked at me and immediately started to make a scene. She told me to "calm down and go to sleep or she'll have to call someone". I deescalate, throw out the dinner and then head upstairs. My brain starts working overtime in attempting to solve the situation. My playlists keep changing on my laptop so I start clicking on the top choice every time it changes. I finally realized that another party was communicating with me that was different from the previous ones(Anonymous). They altered songs in the top choices to deliver a subliminal message. I can’t describe how the words would jump out at me but I was able to gather the message after playing about 5 songs. They wanted me to go to a mental facility for safety for both me and my family. I didn’t know why, but I had no options at that point so I had to trust them.
It was my job to decode that message in the limited amount of time that I had. I spent about an hour listening and grabbing applicable information from the slightly changed songs. I felt myself at a loss trying to find the subliminal path laid out. A gospel live stream popped up on my laptop and there was a different group that wanted me to sing with them(The church). The song was hallelujah. About halfway through the song I had a religious epiphany. I blacked out for a couple of seconds, and came to singing the song hallelujah while holding my arms out toward my mirror in a hugging motion. The people in the gospel livestream were rejoicing loudly and I heard someone say it's him. I immediately knew they thought I was the second coming and I dropped to my knees to denounce that. I was brought up very religious but fell away from the church at around 14. I once wanted to be a priest so that realization let me know that I had just mentally snapped. Never, ever would I commit blasphemy like that willfully.
I took my notebook and started writing in my notebook a message. It said, me for my family. I looked at the shotgun on my floor for a brief moment. But that was not an option due to my upbringing and marine background. The path became clear when I mentally snapped. They had accepted my deal, me for my family. I briefly looked at my shotgun and then headed downstairs to tell
My parents that I needed to go to a mental hospital. I went outside to wait and my mom went and made a phone call that took about ten minutes. I don't know who she was talking to but when she came out I knew we were good because the cops didn't show up. And then off we went, I played the part quite well on the ride I remember. I told my parents I loved them and then after listening to faded with a stranger one last time, I went in to accept my fate. I asked for one last cigarette and my dad gave me a half a one that tasted quite odd.(I believed this was a drugged cigarette).
A lady came in once I was laying in the hospital bed to "take blood" and give me something to sleep. I thought this was the end but it was not. I woke up the next day and could have sworn my mom said the doctor wanted to see me. I told her I was still tired and rolled over and went back to bed. Then when I woke up they brought me into a room with a security guard posted up right near me. My mom told me they were going to move me to come after I eat. Then they moved me to the mental hospital. I checked in and now this is where things get crazy. However, the memories are still very blurry
01/03/23
I was given a mask, and I swear it felt like I had my memory wiped about 5 minutes after putting it on. I enjoyed it quite a lot. I was under the impression that I would die (I was very surprised I woke up). I went into the mental hospital and I went through the check-in process for entering into inpatient(explain in detail the process of checking in). It was pretty demeaning to say the least. I thought I would make contact with whoever gave me the subliminal messages to go to the mental hospital. But that did not happen. I thought to myself, Why would the security guard drug me if I am in a safe place? I immediately knew I was in grave danger and that I had to be on guard at all times. I was shown my room and I introduced myself to my roommate bob. (I would later come to find out that bob was a former marine). My head was really really messed up from the medication that they had given me. I chilled in my room for a while and finally went out to walk up and down the hallways to attempt to identify any possible way out. I needed that information later to break out if needed. I identified a weak link in the armor. It consisted of one door that would get me access to one side and a fence that, once jumped, would lead me to the running part. I started walking up and down the halls and I noticed a woman that was also doing the same thing. I couldn't help but overhear what she was saying. And to my surprise, she referenced the situation that I had found myself in. She sat down and I sat down next to her. She leaned in and told me that they were going to kill me and skin
me alive. And she just started maniacally laughing. I knew I was in a facility run by the organization after me. I sat there and then it came to me. Don't feed into it, gather as much intel as possible and plot your next chess move carefully. So I fucking laughed with her and we began to laugh together. I made small talk and then I went into the cafeteria to grab some water(which I usually drank a ton of). I grabbed a glass and I shit you not it was like it had corn syrup in it. It was water but THICK. I had no choice so I drank the liquid. It was my only source of water and at this point in my information gathering, I dared not bring up any intel that I was finding out about.
I saw a couple of people in the cafeteria and decided to make small talk. I met a female named ***** and another female named *******. They seemed nice enough but I couldn't get it out of my head that something just seemed very very off about this place and the people that I was meeting. They told me about the groups they offer as therapy and told me I should make an appearance. I tried my best to remember but I could not for the life of me and ended up missing it and just roaming the halls. Nighttime was fast approaching so I ducked into a place that they had labeled the quiet room and I was lucky enough to meet a man named Scuba Steve. He introduced himself and made it a point to tell
me that he was a man of god. I noted this and we continued to make some small talk which consisted of religion. I asked him to say some prayers for me that night and I left him there to read his bible. I later found out he was very devoted to his bible, and any bit of free time he had was devoted to reading the bible. They called for nighttime meds so I went to the counter to get mine. They gave me a sleeping pill and an antipsychotic and then to my surprise they gave me a nicotine lozenge. I was extremely happy about this due to fiending for some good ol' nicotine. I planned on staying up all night which I did. I needed to see exactly how many staff they had and if they were involved in this or if they were legit(spoiler alert, they were not).
In the hallways there were nooks where you could sit down and admire the artwork. I posted up in one of those nooks near my room and just kept an eye on everyone that night. I periodically would pace up and down the hallways and admire the artwork. It looked so real, like insanely real. I believe this was due to the drug being administered to me through the nicotine lozenge(lsd). I stayed up and nothing happened, but I did notice that the security guard made one pass at night. If I needed to get out I could easily use him as a plan b so I noted that in my playbook and in my spare time I fashioned myself a toothbrush shank. I hid this in my socks which made it easy to transport around the facility. I would leave it on the side of my foot and then take off my socks when I thought I would need it. Either way it was an ideal weapon for the situation I had found myself in.
01/04/23(1pm visit and 60clock visit)
The morning came and after pondering my situation all night I believed that staying up until I could make sure I was safe would be the play for now. I knew that at least one security guard was on their payroll due to him drugging my mask with scopolamine. I was freezing in the paper pants and shirts that they provided us. I just sat there and froze waiting for breakfast to come and attempt to find out how to stay warm lol. Breakfast came and ******** walked in. I grabbed my tray and made sure to take a seat next to him. Breakfast looked less than appealing to be nice. I ate a little bit of my eggs for the protein and tried to drink a cup of the coffee they gave us. I couldn’t do that and then I asked ************* if he would like anything before I threw my tray away. He did, so I gave him what he wanted and then tossed out my tray.
I needed to stretch my legs so I began to pace up and down the hallways. I noticed ****** came out and was attempting to walk with me so I picked up the pace a lil to make her sit. She did and on my way back I sat with her again. There were two nurses sitting on one side of the hallway in chairs and ******* was sitting in the nook across from them. I said hello and then took a seat next to *******.
Things to add to this story
All the things I did in the mental hospital. Such as having a remote viewing session as group therapy. Everyone told me they were going to kill me at night. Me going through ego death with 3 days of super depression. That was brought out about an employee telling me he was at my house and raped my mom. The security guard who disclosed he worked for the cartel for years. The matching satanic tattoos of both Mikes group and the hospital personell. The fact that I found god in the mental hospital and well that’s for the updated version lol. But I firmly believe I was given a view into the actual spiritual war between good and evil. That all of this was perpetrated by the devil and that there were tons of demons in the mental hospital and that with the help. Etc.
submitted by Bulky_Insect648 to Schizotypal [link] [comments]
- Psychotic break that got me diagnosed with Schizotypal, PTSD, and bipolar.-13 day stay at the good ol mental hospital.
- I wrote a story trying to explain how my psychotic break started. It is unfinished bc it brings me back. So at this point in time I have left it alone.
- At this point I believe I am being given messages by god in an attempt to save my soul from the devil. I understand this could be delusional ideas of reference and I understand I have a long way to go before I can identify what is real and what is not.
- You are not suffering alone, there is a light at the end of our tunnel for sure. I think if one person here can find a way then we all can. Happiness is attainable and I will relentlessly pursue it.
- I know how wild the below story is. But as you know it was real af to me.
A story of fiction written by Me
All Names have been changed to protect identities
I realized I was beaten when I was given my 2nd dose of drugged food.
What a way to start the new year lol. It was on Jan 1st that all of this spiraled out of control. It all started when I was working for an unspecified company. I woke up one day and saw a shit ton of cops. I was growing at the time, an illegal amount of cannabis that would have landed me a charge. So knowing this I shit my pants and ran down the stairs to see what was happening. Am I getting raided or is it just some regular molly whopping bullshit going on outside? We installed a large number of security cameras due to the molly whopper problem. Anything that wasn't tied down would come up missing, not after the cameras lol. I get my coffee as two cops knock on my door. I answer and
they let me know that a crime was committed by some kids and that they would like the videos if my camera caught it. I thought to myself, some kids.....no big deal at all. SURE I said as I ran upstairs to get my laptop while trying to keep my tents out of view. I return and both I and the two cops sit in the kitchen until I can get the videos emailed to them. They leave and I think that is the end of that. WROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONG!!!!!!!!!!!!!
I go to the company I work for about a week later and find out that the people that committed the crime in front of my house work with me. Aren't I the lucky one? Mike(one of the assailants) was kind enough to come to the conveyor belt and leaned over and let me know that it was him and his friends. And that both he and his friends that committed the crime will be coming back to get my grow(how the hell do they know about my grow I think?). I mean mugged him and we both continued about our day. Due to me having headphones in it took me a while to put together exactly what he said. But when I did put it together, I immediately started taking all the necessary precautions to prevent a home invasion. Such as securing all entrances and placing weapons all around the house. Identifying all routes in and out and covering them with cameras and traps if needed. Not my first rodeo(ptsd like a mfa from the first). This time was different though due to me at the time living with my sick parents. I planned on defense only and coached them on what to do in the worse case.
(RAW DATA ELABORATE on the company story-For example all of the people you identified and all of the tatoos that they shared. A large orginazation was identified but at the time I did not know they were after me. Later I found out they
were using the night staff at the companies warehouses to distribute their products around the globe. In 30 mins or less lol.)
With my home secured my mind was at ease. On my next scheduled day at work, I learned that my manager was working with/for Mike. I learned this by her repeatedly placing me next to Mike and His friend. This continued for about two weeks and I saw exactly who was playing for the Mikes team. It turned out to be a large number of people. I identified they were a group by the matching tattoos they displayed. I researched these tattoos and learned that they belonged to the youth branch of the Blank Cartel. They operated very sloppily and were loosely organized. They were used as foot soldiers and street level dealers and were mainly present in big cities. In my case the ******. They had people working as janitors, and in every station and position at my work. I am talking all the way from janitors to the managers. At least a good 10+ at this company working to make my life hell there. One time while next to Mike and his friend at the beginning of this. I lost my temper, pretty badly. I have a mental health issue with my anger(just learned), which caused me to say a bunch of stuff in retaliation to Mikei. This caused Mike to make a phone call while shaking his head in sadness. That phone call was to someone important. Because ever since Mike made that call my life changed for the worse. Like way worse.
After both myself and Mike were done talking shit to each other. He let me know how much power he could get on short notice. I woke up to smoke my normal morning joint and saw *****, Mike, and ***** walking around my house(in the street). Later that day I would say about ten to 15 cars made an appearance to let me know they meant business. I just sat there and smoked my joints and cataloged all of his personnel. I knew at that point I was in over my head and made a mistake in feeding into Mikes anger. I called everyone I knew, which was two whole people(lol) and told them to stand down and not do anything to Mike if they saw him. I also tried my best to de-escalate to the best of my ability while working. That however just seemed to make them madder. One night ****** came up to me and asked me to go work next to people who were trying to kill me, which at that point was normal. Once I realized this I had a realization that this was wrong and should be addressed. I was experiencing retaliation for reporting a crime and it was being perpetuated by my employer(I was thinking in my head Lawsuit lol). Then ***** started going ham on me. I let my management know that they needed to do something(they did nothing). Then I let ******* know the only reason they were mad was the video I gave to the cops, and that I was not a threat to him. I also reiterated to him that he had to touch me for me to be able to defend myself. I left that day and made a report to the ethics board on what had happened there. I quit and called the cop I gave the video to, for advice and to let him know I was prepared if it goes further. I let him know I would fight to the death for the safety of my mother and father. Which was now in danger due to Mike and the organization he is with. He agreed with me and told me to protect my family.
This is the ethics report confirming truth that the story is based on real events.
:
Removed to protect identities.
I was out of work for a couple of weeks and everything seemed to simmer down. All the cars and people that were patrolling daily seemed to stop. During my off time I was able to do a bunch of research on Mike, ****** and ******* and I learned that they were tied to a local car dealership in an unspecified location. I researched the car dealership and found out that they were from the ******* and were affiliated with the Cartel. I found this out through facebook and instagram. Mike was kind enough to throw up gang signs in his instagram posts that I was able to check on google. I battened down the hatches as much as I could. But I knew that my family was now in grave danger due to me losing my temper. They are good people and I had no intention of letting them pay the cost for my actions. So I came up with an Idea. I would enter into the legal weed business by going to a multistate operator for a job.
Through different research I learned that heavy cartel money has flowed into these multistate cannabis businesses. I was hopeful that I could find an ear from the cartel by applying for a job at my local out of state cannabis company. It didn't take me that much time and I landed a job for a company called Unspecified company which grows weed. On my first week there a co-worker named ******** was talking about my ethics report that I made to another employee. Lucky me, I believe I found the ear I was looking for. It turned out that he was part of Mikes group. I worked with a small number of people and I am positive that most people working there were very aware of who I was and who Mike was. And that I was not well-liked at all, meaning mikes influence reached there as well.I stayed to myself to the highest extent possible and just soaked up the comments like a sponge with no responses from me at all. My intent was to gather as much intel as I possibly could and identify an opportunity for a line of communication with the leadership of the Cartel. This would be hard to do. The business that I was working for was designed as part of their legal operations(It didn’t take much google to figure that out).
I would go into work everyday and people would be openly talking about my situation. One guy was joking around while we were harvesting some weed that I should put in the wood chipper. I saw he had a bunch of tattoos so I figured what are the chances he has a similar tattoo. I moved over to work with him and to my surprise he has the same tattoo as *******. I engage in conversation to gather data and identify a line of communication so I could plead my case. A worker named ******** came into our area that day and he was loose enough to say don’t trust the security because they are the cartel. I think to myself, welp that guy ain't a cartel but security seems to be my point of access to the top. Later that day I was oddly issued my badge which seemed rather thick. Me being my paranoid self began to read all of the literature that i was given when I first got the job. In fine print I read that the company has the right but not the duty to monitor your phone or other device to make sure intellectual property is not stolen. That day I immediately started talking about how the FBI got a guy at my last job for the same thing. And how I planned on using their practices for a business that I wanted to start. Needless to say I believe they would be listening on my phone for more crumbs to try to start a case. I also gave them access to my computer by logging into my work email from my laptop. This also gave them the legal right to monitor my device lol. To confirm my suspicions I was under watch I would talk/rap/sing on my way to work. One day at work I was given confirmation by a coworker who was joking at me. Yes, joking at me, he said a joke about haiku raps and I replied with, I haiku sooo good. He and I both geeked balls which made me know he heard my raps. I made sure I had both my badge and my compromised phone by me to give top audio to security listening, and now my newly confirmed foot soldiers who also were listening. With the highest hope I could plead my case well enough to get it run up the chain of command. (add the joke you told security about the prion pocket. They would pat you down before you left and I asked him if I could tell him a joke. He said yes and then I said prison pocket? And turned my ass to him. He died laughing)
I woke the next day and began to plead my case while in my truck alone. I apologized and claimed responsibility for my actions. And that I would accept any punishment as long as it was me and only me. I clocked into work that morning and oddly enough my coworkers that I had befriended seemed very sad. Almost like something was going to happen to me. I armed myself with trim scissors and was ready for the worst knowing that my message had most likely reached its mark. I was scared and happy at the same time. I was afraid because I thought I was about to die but I was happy because I thought I had brokered the safety of my family successfully. Stressfully I finished my day and luckily nothing happened. On my way out of the building that day Jim, one of the security guards stopped me and told me about how accomplished the owner of the company was. I was quite impressed, he was an accomplished ******** player, businessman and leader. I knew he was telling me that this was the man that would be deciding my fate. Then it hit me GREATNESS! I saw greatness in this man and he has spared my life due to the greatness he saw in me. The task of even getting my message to him was extremely difficult. I believe he saw what I had uncovered and was impressed. Wait, I think is it him behind me being heard by the people I was communicating with? Yes, YES!, nothing is coincidence so that has to be the case! On my way home from work I was ecstatic and singing and rapping the entire way home. I thanked the man for setting everything up and that I would repay him with every ounce of my being.
The rap thing you're asking yourself lol? Yes, during all of this I kept making songs and freestyling on my way to and from work knowing that they were listening. And I believe the man who started the company distributed my music to some of his influential friends. Which used his access to my computer to begin communicating with me. Basically they hacked my shit.
To relieve stress I started to work on some different hobbies. One of those hobbies was music. I got to the point where I had two songs written (rough copies), and I was sampling tracks and beats to put my lyrics to. While doing this, I realized that I got hacked(which I planned for). There were two recurring options that kept popping up on my youtube. Two live streams with people rapping, one was the west coast rap channel and one was the east coast rap channel. I had my headset with a mic and I was putting
my lyrics to their beats when they answered me and started conversing with me. They told me they wanted my music and that I had to make a choice. I told them I was not ready to make a choice and I kept switching between the two while listening to their music and then them listening to my music(it was dope af-they were freestyling a lot-me not so much but what I did do was dope af). Then I garnered attention from both sides with a proposal. I explained how darkness and corruption have taken over and now evil sits atop the societal pyramid controlling everything and everyone. I explained how words have power, especially through music to change negative energy to positive. A good example of this is
waking up in a horrible mood and then putting on a good song and magically your mood changes from negative to positive. I proposed to use that to address issues that plague communities across the U.S. My proposal was to use 300 artists,150 from one side and 150 from the other. My song would be used as the prime example(leaders lead by example). 1 person comes up with lyrics and each of the 300 make those lyrics their own(own beats/cadence) and release a song on the same day. So with one song 300 versions will be thrown out in the local dialect to address the issue simultaneously all across the U.S. Long story short it would have a great chance of changing the current negative state of the world into a positive one. By delivering a hot beef injection of positivity into this negative landscape we have found ourselves in. Everyone agreed with me and I ended the night by DJing a few songs and then calling it a night. Before I go people from both sides start making me offers to join their side and that they would pay me and this and that. I thought this was a dream but here these dudes were offering me whatever I wanted to hop on their side. I told them no offense but That I had to think about it. I understood I was a great talent and that I did not want to make a bad deal. I thought I would sleep it over and then let everyone know my choice after work the following day. So I called it a night.(
The next day I went to work and it was a holiday so we would only be working until 11am that
day.My boss **********(name changed to protect identity lol). Told me to come talk to him after we were done with work that day. I immediately put it together that not only did I gain the attention of the Cartel but I was under close watch from the FBI due to me recently buying weapons and talking about my hustling openly. I told him ok and continued with my coworker ******* to complete our task that day which consisted of picking leaves off plants. While On break I was talking with ***** after my cigarette and he was showing me his fishing gear and trying to plan a fishing trip later on. I agreed that it would be fun and then we went back into work. About an hour after we got back into work ******* dipped out to make a call. He came back in and then about ten mins later another co worker came in and told us we were done for the day and that we could leave. While I was cleaning up, ***** walked up behind me and whispered I’m sorry. I didn’t even say anything because I thought he was joking. Spoiler alert he was not joking.
I left work that day and I was super pumped knowing that I would soon be able to solve all my money problems by choosing which side to sign with. On the ride home I kept thinking how I got in the situation that I did and why I started making music. And then it hit me, Mike, the same person who had put me in this dangerous situation was the reason why I was about to be successful and safe most of all. I thought that both sides had my back and were upset with the Cartel coming into the U.S. and just claiming territory like that. So I was no longer concerned for either My or my family's safety anymore, which was like ten tons being lifted off of my shoulders. On the ride home I started rapping and loudly yelling that I loved this shit and would take care of everyone with money. Especially Mike and his family as a token of friendship and a hope for forgiveness.
I get home and I see that my parents have bought pizza. I think dope af and grab some and head upstairs. So I finally made my choice to join West coast records to be in the nice weather. I let both sides know that I planned to go to the west coast and told each that I would only go if I could collaborate with both sides. Not Be limited. I told them to show up at 8 am the next morning with two million in a bag. I was communicating with them verbally through the computer and with notes written on notebooks that I was showing my mirror. They told me they had me on watch from that location, and confirmed it by giving me details that only a camera in the mirror would capture. I went to bed that night with the idea that I was going to change the world. I was able to talk to both sides and luckily they were with me in changing things for the better. Good night's rest would be an understatement. I slept like a fucking baby. However, I woke up mad af boy lol.
8 am comes and goes and no one shows up lol. At this point I am unsure if I got hacked by Mike, actually am about to start the 300, or am being trolled by the govt.... so many possibilities at this point lmao. So I don't go to the computer until the afternoon. Then things kinda get pretty crazy, but not as crazy as it will get..... I hop on the computer and hop on the west coast live stream. They start rapping about how they are going to torture me and kill my family and friends(someone on there said they were in jail and mad af at me). I see an ********* video pop up on the screen and click on it. It is a famous artist and he is rapping live about me and he kept giving me the shhhhh with the finger thing when I went to talk. He was saying that he was going to lock me up and not let me out and a whole bunch of shit. I closed my computer and just went and laid down and thought about the situation that I found myself in. I knew they had cameras on me in my house and in my truck(they told me how much gas I had!). I just laid there and thought about the situation, 1. Am I crazy...no 2. Am I hacked....yes 3. How do I save my family? idk yet 4. Am I beat beyond belief? yes. The criminal organization that Mike was with(some cartel) was using a company to deliver their product across the U.S., they knew I knew this and I know they wanted me dead so that is the opponent I was planning against it. Now looking back it could have been the FBI(I am loose so could have been watched), Cartel-the most likely, West or east coast rappers... so fucked lol. So I planned to wait it out to protect my family and engage if needed. This meant I always had to have weapons on to carry that plan out(pain in the ass(prison pocket)).
I hopped up from my bed and went downstairs to eat a fish dinner that my mom had picked up. They were hurting for money and I was helping them out financially for months before that. Suddenly it clicked. The night before they bought 4 pizzas. Then tonight they bought fish dinners,.....WAIT. Where did they get the money to order out twice in a week, so so out of the ordinary? I recognized this and went upstairs with the fish dinner trying to think why they would order out two days in a row. I hop on my computer and start to eat dinner. I start listening to a 90s hip-hop live track and the dude who said he was in jail starts talking. Lets me know it cost 100k to get my mom on his side and that the food I was eating was drugged(with scopolamine), and when I go downstairs my mom will make a fake police report on me to get me to jail. I stop eating the fish and go downstairs and just try talking to my mom to disprove what I just heard.
She looked at me and immediately started to make a scene. She told me to "calm down and go to sleep or she'll have to call someone". I deescalate, throw out the dinner and then head upstairs. My brain starts working overtime in attempting to solve the situation. My playlists keep changing on my laptop so I start clicking on the top choice every time it changes. I finally realized that another party was communicating with me that was different from the previous ones(Anonymous). They altered songs in the top choices to deliver a subliminal message. I can’t describe how the words would jump out at me but I was able to gather the message after playing about 5 songs. They wanted me to go to a mental facility for safety for both me and my family. I didn’t know why, but I had no options at that point so I had to trust them.
It was my job to decode that message in the limited amount of time that I had. I spent about an hour listening and grabbing applicable information from the slightly changed songs. I felt myself at a loss trying to find the subliminal path laid out. A gospel live stream popped up on my laptop and there was a different group that wanted me to sing with them(The church). The song was hallelujah. About halfway through the song I had a religious epiphany. I blacked out for a couple of seconds, and came to singing the song hallelujah while holding my arms out toward my mirror in a hugging motion. The people in the gospel livestream were rejoicing loudly and I heard someone say it's him. I immediately knew they thought I was the second coming and I dropped to my knees to denounce that. I was brought up very religious but fell away from the church at around 14. I once wanted to be a priest so that realization let me know that I had just mentally snapped. Never, ever would I commit blasphemy like that willfully.
I took my notebook and started writing in my notebook a message. It said, me for my family. I looked at the shotgun on my floor for a brief moment. But that was not an option due to my upbringing and marine background. The path became clear when I mentally snapped. They had accepted my deal, me for my family. I briefly looked at my shotgun and then headed downstairs to tell
My parents that I needed to go to a mental hospital. I went outside to wait and my mom went and made a phone call that took about ten minutes. I don't know who she was talking to but when she came out I knew we were good because the cops didn't show up. And then off we went, I played the part quite well on the ride I remember. I told my parents I loved them and then after listening to faded with a stranger one last time, I went in to accept my fate. I asked for one last cigarette and my dad gave me a half a one that tasted quite odd.(I believed this was a drugged cigarette).
A lady came in once I was laying in the hospital bed to "take blood" and give me something to sleep. I thought this was the end but it was not. I woke up the next day and could have sworn my mom said the doctor wanted to see me. I told her I was still tired and rolled over and went back to bed. Then when I woke up they brought me into a room with a security guard posted up right near me. My mom told me they were going to move me to come after I eat. Then they moved me to the mental hospital. I checked in and now this is where things get crazy. However, the memories are still very blurry
01/03/23
I was given a mask, and I swear it felt like I had my memory wiped about 5 minutes after putting it on. I enjoyed it quite a lot. I was under the impression that I would die (I was very surprised I woke up). I went into the mental hospital and I went through the check-in process for entering into inpatient(explain in detail the process of checking in). It was pretty demeaning to say the least. I thought I would make contact with whoever gave me the subliminal messages to go to the mental hospital. But that did not happen. I thought to myself, Why would the security guard drug me if I am in a safe place? I immediately knew I was in grave danger and that I had to be on guard at all times. I was shown my room and I introduced myself to my roommate bob. (I would later come to find out that bob was a former marine). My head was really really messed up from the medication that they had given me. I chilled in my room for a while and finally went out to walk up and down the hallways to attempt to identify any possible way out. I needed that information later to break out if needed. I identified a weak link in the armor. It consisted of one door that would get me access to one side and a fence that, once jumped, would lead me to the running part. I started walking up and down the halls and I noticed a woman that was also doing the same thing. I couldn't help but overhear what she was saying. And to my surprise, she referenced the situation that I had found myself in. She sat down and I sat down next to her. She leaned in and told me that they were going to kill me and skin
me alive. And she just started maniacally laughing. I knew I was in a facility run by the organization after me. I sat there and then it came to me. Don't feed into it, gather as much intel as possible and plot your next chess move carefully. So I fucking laughed with her and we began to laugh together. I made small talk and then I went into the cafeteria to grab some water(which I usually drank a ton of). I grabbed a glass and I shit you not it was like it had corn syrup in it. It was water but THICK. I had no choice so I drank the liquid. It was my only source of water and at this point in my information gathering, I dared not bring up any intel that I was finding out about.
I saw a couple of people in the cafeteria and decided to make small talk. I met a female named ***** and another female named *******. They seemed nice enough but I couldn't get it out of my head that something just seemed very very off about this place and the people that I was meeting. They told me about the groups they offer as therapy and told me I should make an appearance. I tried my best to remember but I could not for the life of me and ended up missing it and just roaming the halls. Nighttime was fast approaching so I ducked into a place that they had labeled the quiet room and I was lucky enough to meet a man named Scuba Steve. He introduced himself and made it a point to tell
me that he was a man of god. I noted this and we continued to make some small talk which consisted of religion. I asked him to say some prayers for me that night and I left him there to read his bible. I later found out he was very devoted to his bible, and any bit of free time he had was devoted to reading the bible. They called for nighttime meds so I went to the counter to get mine. They gave me a sleeping pill and an antipsychotic and then to my surprise they gave me a nicotine lozenge. I was extremely happy about this due to fiending for some good ol' nicotine. I planned on staying up all night which I did. I needed to see exactly how many staff they had and if they were involved in this or if they were legit(spoiler alert, they were not).
In the hallways there were nooks where you could sit down and admire the artwork. I posted up in one of those nooks near my room and just kept an eye on everyone that night. I periodically would pace up and down the hallways and admire the artwork. It looked so real, like insanely real. I believe this was due to the drug being administered to me through the nicotine lozenge(lsd). I stayed up and nothing happened, but I did notice that the security guard made one pass at night. If I needed to get out I could easily use him as a plan b so I noted that in my playbook and in my spare time I fashioned myself a toothbrush shank. I hid this in my socks which made it easy to transport around the facility. I would leave it on the side of my foot and then take off my socks when I thought I would need it. Either way it was an ideal weapon for the situation I had found myself in.
01/04/23(1pm visit and 60clock visit)
The morning came and after pondering my situation all night I believed that staying up until I could make sure I was safe would be the play for now. I knew that at least one security guard was on their payroll due to him drugging my mask with scopolamine. I was freezing in the paper pants and shirts that they provided us. I just sat there and froze waiting for breakfast to come and attempt to find out how to stay warm lol. Breakfast came and ******** walked in. I grabbed my tray and made sure to take a seat next to him. Breakfast looked less than appealing to be nice. I ate a little bit of my eggs for the protein and tried to drink a cup of the coffee they gave us. I couldn’t do that and then I asked ************* if he would like anything before I threw my tray away. He did, so I gave him what he wanted and then tossed out my tray.
I needed to stretch my legs so I began to pace up and down the hallways. I noticed ****** came out and was attempting to walk with me so I picked up the pace a lil to make her sit. She did and on my way back I sat with her again. There were two nurses sitting on one side of the hallway in chairs and ******* was sitting in the nook across from them. I said hello and then took a seat next to *******.
Things to add to this story
All the things I did in the mental hospital. Such as having a remote viewing session as group therapy. Everyone told me they were going to kill me at night. Me going through ego death with 3 days of super depression. That was brought out about an employee telling me he was at my house and raped my mom. The security guard who disclosed he worked for the cartel for years. The matching satanic tattoos of both Mikes group and the hospital personell. The fact that I found god in the mental hospital and well that’s for the updated version lol. But I firmly believe I was given a view into the actual spiritual war between good and evil. That all of this was perpetrated by the devil and that there were tons of demons in the mental hospital and that with the help. Etc.
2023.03.30 19:04 tvchase THE GREATEST TRICK THE DEVIL EVER PULLED -- Part Five (1/2)
“Wrestling is linear. But these are not linear times…”
Part One, Part Two, Part Three, Part Four
September 9, 2022 – The Fallout from Brawl Out
AEW is in crisis. Its champion and biggest star turned the world upside down three days prior. CM Punk is in exile, two titles are vacant, and three of the company’s founders have their futures in jeopardy. The landscape is pure chaos. Amidst that chaos, a villain strolls out to the stage with a big smile on his face.
MJF eats it all up… AEW’s greatest heel may have become its greatest face in one night. The live audience is jubilant to see him and he reciprocates, diving into them just as CM Punk had done, hugging Taz at the broadcast desk, wearing the jersey of that city’s football team.
Joy reverberates in his words once he grabs the microphone:
He stares down MJF then says: “You are absolutely full of crap.”
Crowd laughs a bit, but they also boo him some.
MJF:
But then again, maybe the whole damn thing was inevitable all along.
January 4, 2016 - Tokyo
Following their tag win over CHAOS, Kenny Omega betrays and usurps the leader of Bullet Club, AJ Styles, at NJPW: New Year’s Dash.
January 4, 2017 - Wrestle Kingdom 11
Having stormed through his first ever attempt in the tournament, Kenny Omega became the only gaijin to have ever won New Japan’s G1 Tournament and earned the right to challenge for the company’s top prize at WK11.
That night in the Tokyo Dome, Omega and Okada created magic in one of the greatest matches in wrestling history. On the same show, Bullet Club’s newest member debuts: Cody Rhodes. Frustrated with his position and his creative direction, Cody had requested and been granted his release from WWE the previous summer, Cody makes his way across the Pacific, sending shockwaves through the international wrestling landscape.
Despite this shot in the arm, Bullet Club is tested by the crushing defeat of its leader. Following his loss to Okada, Kenny steps away from wrestling to assess his future. When he returns after several weeks Cody had grown ambitious and plots in the background.
June 11, 2017 - Dominion
In a rematch of their classic from the start of the year at Wrestle Kingdom 11, Kenny Omega attempts to avenge his defeat and claim the IWGP Heavyweight Championship from Kazuchika Okada. Earlier in the night, Cody had grabbed a headset and proclaimed he wanted to face Okada himself.
Omega and Okada push each other over the limit even harder than before. Omega is taking inhuman punishment yet refuses to give up. Eventually, Cody makes his way down to the ring and attempts to throw in the towel for Kenny, but the Bucks stop him.
The timekeeper’s bell rings, marking it a 60-minute draw.
Afterward, the Elite debate whether it was a true act of mercy by Cody or a scheme for his personal goals
Cody storms Okada’s post-match press conference, where he mocks the champ, spits in his face, and challenges him for a title match.
May 16, 2017 - The Bet
Dave Meltzer quote-tweets a question asking if anyone could sell 10,000 tickets to a non-WWE show in America, to which he replies, “Not anytime soon.”
Cody takes note and responds: “I'll take that bet Dave… put The Bucks & I on the card & 3-months to promote”... Over the next year this grand dream between Cody and the Young Bucks will come to fruition.
July 1, 2017 - Returning the Favor
Cody unsuccessfully challenges Okada for the IWGP championship. Kenny comes to ringside and wants to throw in the towel just as Cody had tried weeks earlier. After the match, the two of them nearly come to blows backstage and Cody flips a table.
August 2017 - G1 Climax
Throughout the tournament, Bullet Club nears a boiling point. OG member Toma Tonga questions Omega’s leadership due to having his small inner circle of The Elite within the larger group. In the weeks and months to follow, Cody identifies Kota Ibushi as Kenny Omega’s weakest point and starts targeting him as a wedge to divide the Bullet Club and create chaos wherein he can ascend to power.
January 4, 2018 - Wrestle Kingdom 12
Looking to use a win over Ibushi as a flashpoint to take control of Bullet Club, Cody viciously mauls Kota in a singles match but can’t secure the victory. Frustrated that his plan failed, the next night at New Year’s Dash he launches a post-match assault on Ibushi. Cody and the rest of Bullet Club are wailing on Ibushi until Kenny rushes out to stop them… but the rest of Bullet Club can’t help feeling Kenny views his old tag partner as more important to him than they are. Cody’s plan bears fruit as Kenny makes a massive unforced error: he invites “Switchblade” Jay White to join Bullet Club and be a shot in the arm for the faction, only for White to betray him immediately and join CHAOS.
January 7, 2018 - Being the Elite #87
Camera follows the Elite as they are tense and nervous preparing for Wrestle Kingdom a few days earlier. It jumps to the group after New Year’s Dash, all gathered at a tense dinner conversation. To break the tension, Matt proposes a new gimmick for the group: “BTE IS DRUG FREE”... aka, Straight Edge… no one shoots it down, but they’re not thrilled either, and Cody hides his beer underneath the table.
The effort to relieve things fails, however, and Cody blurs the line between kayfabe and shoot, shouting for the cameraman to put the camera down. Then we get a fly-on-the-wall glimpse at him charging Kenny with always “turning everything into a bit”, disregarding the group, and heatedly asking him if he’s actually their leader before Kenny finally storms away from the table.
January 28, 2018 - Civil War
Jay White scores a massive upset at New Beginning and takes the IWGP United States Championship from Kenny Omega. After the bell, Hangman confronts Jay White and seeks to challenge for the title, but Kenny stops him. The Bucks and Cody rush to the ring, and Cody accuses their leader of stepping on Hangman’s moment. A violent argument ensues with Kenny shoving Matt Jackson to the ground.
Once the Elite have left the ring and Kenny is alone, Cody seizes the opportunity and hits Kenny with a CrossRhodes, initiating the Bullet Club Civil War. The only thing saving Omega from a brutal attack that night is Ibushi, who runs off Cody and returns the favor for his old friend and partner, reuniting the Golden Lovers after years of separation. Regardless, Cody’s plan is in full effect. Bullet Club is in disarray and if he is to take power, now is the opportunity.
In 944 days, Roman Reigns becomes world champion to begin his and the Bloodline's vice grip on WWE.
January 30, 2018 - Being The Elite #90
Cody, to the assembled Elite of Matt, Nick, Hangman, and Marty:
February 12, 2018 – Being the Elite #92
Cody floats around reassuring everyone: “Bullet Club is fine.” All of the guys have pure depression on their faces, but Cody continually gasses them up, telling the Bucks they’re ready for the jump to the heavyweight division and encouraging Marty to start up a Villain Club of his own. Later, Matt, Nick, and Marty are commiserating in a locker room prior to a Ring of Honor show when Hangman and Cody strut through the door.
Cody, smugly:
Kenny tries to call Matt, but Cody sees the call coming through on the phone and declines it.
February 19, 2018 – Being the Elite #93
Cody maneuvers the Bucks around the Melbourne airport to keep them from running into Kenny. While traveling, Cody further drives the Ibushi wedge between Matt and the absent Kenny and plays up that Kenny only views the Bucks as a junior tag team. Later, Cody takes the brothers out to the zoo and to the movie theater as we see Kenny emotionally watching Casablanca on his phone.
The Bucks catch up with Tonga and the OGs backstage in a locker room where they try to make peace.
Matt:
Cody:
Matt and Nick look at each other, devastated at what’s become of the group.
February 25, 2018 - Being the Elite #94
Matt Jackson is on a plane traveling between shows, doing the same thing as Kenny from the previous episode: watching Casablanca.
For those who haven't seen it, the story at the heart of the film is a love triangle: cynical club owner Rick, his first love Ilsa, and her rebel husband Laszlo, enhanced by a background of espionage and war with the local police chief, Renault, at the crossroads of the entanglements.
It’s foreshadowing the story to come. In the film, Rick and Ilsa had a passionate love before the events on screen, but they split up and Ilsa then wound up with her now-husband Laszlo, a Czech rebel carrying vital documents for the resistance against Nazi Germany. Rick and Ilsa reunite and rekindle their romance until Rick – knowing she’s better off with her husband – convinces Ilsa to leave with Laszlo before local authorities catch them. Rick stays behind, killing the evil Major Strasser who was attempting to stop the married couple from escaping Casablanca. Renault, who has been playing both sides (Germans and Resistance) up to this point, is touched by Rick's sacrifice. Other policemen arrive and see Strasser's dead body. Rather than identify Rick as the culprit, Renault instructs the cops to "round up the usual suspects"... And of course, that classic line provides the name of the film The Usual Suspects, from which Punk, and MJF, and Don Callis have all quoted the final line:
"The greatest trick the devil ever pulled was making you believe he doesn't exist."
The Usual Suspects is a tale of a mysterious crime lord who manipulates and controls multiple criminals to achieve his ultimate goal and get away scot-free. It is tightly designed so that if you rewatch it knowing the ending, you realize and notice dozens of things you missed on the first viewing.
As Casablanca ends, Rick says to Renault: "I think this is the beginning of a beautiful friendship", implying that if they work together, they can get away with almost anything…
This BTE episode ends with the group all in Japan. The Bucks approach Kenny and Ibushi to have a conversation, but Kenny doesn’t have time for them. Later that night at the event, Cody pulls the Bucks into a hallway and implores them to listen to the promo Kenny is cutting in the ring at that exact moment, where he declares the Golden Lovers the greatest tag team in the world. Cody pushes them to go handle it. The Young Bucks go to the ring while Cody flashes a devilish smile.
Matt:
March 5, 2018 - BTE #95
In Vegas, Matt and Nick are in the dressing room talking when Bury the Drug Free Bear enters and seems desperate to tell them something. Bury is about to remove the head to his costume when Hangman bursts in. He is angry with Matt for not helping him during his confrontation with Joey Ryan the week prior. Cody enters and asks Bury why he hasn't got his Bullet Club shirt on and pulls him away to get changed. Everyone looks confused and Matt wonders what the bear was trying to tell them.
Cody is in the production studio and calls Nick over to suggest that Matt is holding him back and that he should consider wrestling in singles matches, but Nick looks unconvinced. Later that night, Cody is in the ring celebrating with Brandi and Bury after his match. As Cody goes to hug Bury, the bear pushes him to the floor. Standing over a prone, confused Cody, Bury removes his costume head to reveal Kenny Omega ,who knocks out Cody with a knee strike as the fans go wild.
Cody is demented after the match:
Just like he did with Nick previously, Cody sequesters Matt and says his brother has been holding him back and he needs a singles push.
In Japan, Kenny records a message to the Young Bucks apologizing, saying how Cody has gotten into everyone’s heads and divided the group, and hopes to make amends… Unbeknownst to him, Cody has Nick’s laptop so he intercepts the message and edits it down to an insulting challenge. Matt is enraged, but Nick is suspicious.
March 25, 2018 – The Elite Fight It Out
In Los Angeles at NJPW: Strong Style Evolved, the Golden Lovers face the Young Bucks in a deeply personal grudge match. After a brutal, back-and-forth war where the Lovers emerge victorious, Kenny attempts to bury the hatchet. Nick accepts the olive branch, but Matt refuses to shake Kenny’s hand. Cody hits the ring and berates Matt for eating the pin during the match. When Nick intervenes, Cody spins around and shoves him to the ground.
Later in the locker room, Cody comes in to ask what happened out there. The Bucks are challenging him for his actions, but Cody shouts them down, saying he thought it was Kenny in the ring and that he would never do such a thing to them. Cody apologizes profusely and leaves.
Nick:
With the leadership of Bullet Club at stake, Kenny Omega and Cody Rhodes square off in a hard-hitting match. Having grown wary of Cody and his schemes, the Bucks come down to the ring and decide to attack Cody. They launch double superkicks… but Cody ducks and the kicks land on Omega, allowing Cody to hit his finisher and claim the win. Matt and Nick attempt to explain, but Kenny refuses to listen.
In the backstage area, Cody is ecstatic at wresting control of Bullet Club away from Kenny. He wants to celebrate, but the Elite leave the dressing room and leave Cody sitting alone in his ring gear, sweaty, bloody, with a black eye and a gym towel draped around his shoulders, looking starkly similar to another guy post-match four years later…
June 4, 2018 – BTE #105
After a busy summer in which Cody and the Bucks have assembled the looming All In event, Matt and Nick try establishing lines of communication with Kenny in Japan. Ibushi implores him to reconcile with his old friends but he’s reluctant. Cody is obsessed with running a Senate election campaign in Texas and practices his speeches in bathroom mirrors, but it almost sounds like he’s talking to his stablemates. Meanwhile, a package that Matt and Nick sent him weeks ago has been collecting dust the whole time. Ahead of his fourth match with Kazuchika Okada, Kenny decides to open the package…
June 9, 2018 – Omega vs Okada IV
Everyone is in Japan for the big Dominion show. Hangman approaches Cody and asks what the plan is for tonight. Cody looks sullen and calls off whatever he had been plotting to ruin Omega’s big night.
Kenny triumphs in possibly the greatest match in wrestling history, claiming the IWGP heavyweight championship. He reunites with the Young Bucks afterward, and it’s revealed that in the package are Golden Elite shirts, honoring the pact they made in Hotel Room 710 at the start of the year.
Cody approaches the locker room with congratulatory gifts for Kenny and to make peace, but he stops short and leaves them outside the door.
July 7, 2018 – Debts Are Settled in San Francisco
At the G1 Special NJPW show, Cody challenges Omega for the IWGP championship. After a war with Kenny emerging in triumph, the Elite gather and celebrate… until the Bullet Club OGs attack them in retribution for the dysfunction and strife they’ve brought to the group over the previous two years. Cody returns to the ring and is given a chance to brutalize Kenny, but instead he defends him and rejoins the Elite in full.
Over the coming months, Cody, Kenny, Matt, Nick and Hangman solidify themselves as a core group leading up to:
September 1, 2018 - All In
By far the greatest triumph in indie wrestling history, the show was a massive success both at live gate and on PPV, wildly exceeding all expectations. In its main event, Cody wins the NWA World Heavyweight Championship, the same world title his father had claimed 31 years earlier.
After this monumental night, the Elite ceded the war for control of Bullet Club to the OGs and stepped away from the group, turning their attention to the establishment of something new entirely: All Elite Wrestling. This new national promotion came into being on January 1, 2019, and at its forefront was the core group of five. As the inaugural and omnipresent face of the company, Cody’s claim to AEW gold is surely just a matter of time.
May 25, 2019 -- Double or Nothing
AEW holds its first event ever.
In 944 days, on the Christmas episode of Rampage, Cody claims his final championship in AEW.
August 31, 2019 -- All Out
As the clock strikes midnight, Chris Jericho pins Hangman Adam Page to become the first AEW World Champion.
In 944 days, Cody Rhodes rises onto the WrestleMania stage and returns to WWE.
November 6, 2019
Allied with his friend, protege, and personal recruit to AEW, Maxwell Jacob Friedman, the public face of AEW prepares to challenge for the world championship of the company he helped build. He seems destined for it, it’s damn near his birthright, and yet there are whispers he’s only in position to claim it through politics.
Cody:
MJF’s ascension begins. He wins the Dynamite Diamond Ring and begins climbing the rankings. Winning isn’t simply enough, though. If he wants everything, he needs chaos. He needs to flip the world upside down. He needs the world to believe its heroes are the villains and its villains are the heroes.
November 14, 2019
MJF:
MJF:
After weeks of taunting and weeks of enduring the original gauntlet of trials MJF sets in order to get a match with him, Cody gets his match with MJF… but he falls short, defeated and humiliated by the young man he brought into AEW himself.
March 5, 2020 – Cody is bitten by the original Snake
Jake Roberts emerges from the thickest of weeds and slithers down to the ring. He nearly devours Cody. He mocks him… “Hail Caesar”. He neither fears nor respects him.
April 8, 2020
Cody sits ominously at a table, in a pitch black room, and lights a cigar… just as he’d done before when laying out his machinations against Kenny Omega for control of Bullet Club.
Cody:
July 7, 2020
Cody stands with Arn in the ring, congratulating himself on the recent string of victories against… let’s say, less than impressive competition.
Onto the stage charges Eddie Kingston, who’s heard enough:
August 13, 2020
Mr. Brodie Lee whips Cody’s ass. In just over three minutes, it’s done and his beloved championship is gone. The Exalted One and The Dark Order put a massive beatdown on Cody and he’s carried out on a stretcher… Then they continue attacking him on the stretcher.
Cody disappears for weeks.
September 23, 2020
Brodie spends over a month terrorizing anyone even remotely close to Cody, but he still doesn’t come back until after Brodie beats down Orange Cassidy in a title defense. It’s a surprise attack, which incenses The Exalted One.
Brodie:
February 17, 2021 - “It’s a girl!”
Despite a litany of viral media and news segments addressing how excessive and even dangerous pregnancy gender reveals are… Cody and Brandi have theirs live on Dynamite, with full entrance and theme, as well as what still to this day is among the largest pyro displays in the history of AEW. It’s shockingly tone-deaf.
May 12, 2021 – The worst promo in AEW history
Just before the one year anniversary of the George Floyd murder that rattled America and stirred racial dialogue in a manner unseen for decades…
Cody addresses Anthony Ogogo and delivers an all-time terrible promo. I'm not even gonna transcribe it here, it's the most pandering cringe ever.
Here's a link if you absolutely need to see it...
When AEW returns to touring, all the cheering and adulation Cody was accustomed to at AEW's beginning is gone. His goodwill has completely evaporated. They’re tired of his phony, self-fellating act and want something different.
July 7, 2021
Still nursing a vicious eye injury incurred at the hands of Kevin Owens on WWE programming the previous October, Malakai Black posts on Instagram a video of him in a mental institution where he's been locked up for 5 years, coincidentally the same length of time he was in his old company... He viciously attacks and kills the doctors and staff.
Walking out, he says "The Devil made me do it."
[Continued in comments]
submitted by tvchase to SquaredCircle [link] [comments]
Part One, Part Two, Part Three, Part Four
September 9, 2022 – The Fallout from Brawl Out
AEW is in crisis. Its champion and biggest star turned the world upside down three days prior. CM Punk is in exile, two titles are vacant, and three of the company’s founders have their futures in jeopardy. The landscape is pure chaos. Amidst that chaos, a villain strolls out to the stage with a big smile on his face.
MJF eats it all up… AEW’s greatest heel may have become its greatest face in one night. The live audience is jubilant to see him and he reciprocates, diving into them just as CM Punk had done, hugging Taz at the broadcast desk, wearing the jersey of that city’s football team.
Joy reverberates in his words once he grabs the microphone:
"BUFFALO, NEW YORK! THE DEVIL IS BACK! Now listen up Buffalo, first things first... Who's excited to see MJF? “Lord knows I am. Guys, I love Buffalo, New York, hell the greatest Quarterback of all time, Josh Allen is from Buffalo. Now, we're gonna get down to brass tacks a little bit here, okay? Last time you guys saw me I might've said some offensive stuff, I'm just being honest…The fans strike up a loud chant: “YOU WERE RIGHT”
Now hear me out, hear me out, hear me out... Hold on g-- Seriously, I only have so much time allotted. Shut up. Please. Jesus. Alright listen... If there's one thing I know to be true, it's that right now you might think that we're in dark times, but we're not. What we need is leadership. And I can not think of one more person, more trustworthy than me! Now let me tell you a story: there was once a wise Jewish man, and his name started with a M. And when his people were meek and weak and they needed help, he split the sea wide open and he walked them straight to the promise land. Buffalo, I'm not telling you I'm Moses, that's ridiculous. I'M BETTER THAN MOSES! I'VE GOT TO WIN THAT WORLD TITLE BECAUSE MY NAME IS MAXWELL JACOB FRIEDMAN AND I'M BETTER THAN YOU...“AND YOU KNOW IT!”, the crowd finishes for him. “Wild Thing” comes over the speakers and Jon Moxley walks through the crowd to the ring.
He stares down MJF then says: “You are absolutely full of crap.”
Crowd laughs a bit, but they also boo him some.
MJF:
"So let me get this straight, Jonathan. You think I'm not being sincere here in Buffalo, New York? In front of all these grotesque, poor, lard asses who have quite possibly the worst Football Team in the history of the United States of America? [MJF shed’s the jersey and wipes his ass with it] … Now Jon, I don't know if you're a little bit woozy considering you went to sleep on Sunday… [MJF mimes CM Punk's “Go To Sleep” pose]Moxley:
But maybe you got a point. Maybe I don't care about AEW.... Maybe I don't care about these people... Maybe, just maybe I look at the World Title as nothing more than a bargaining chip that I can use for the bidding war of 2024. Maybe I take that title to a real Wrestling Company, WITH REAL FANS. And real wrestlers like my friend and hero 'The American Roller Coad-ster' Cody Rhodes. And – I'M HOLDING THE MICROPHONE YOU BUMS! KEEP YOUR MOUTH SHUT! And maybe, just maybe I get to work for a real boss, the only Khan in professional wrestling that's worth a damn; Jolly Old St. Nick. Because to quote the greatest wrestler of all time, and my personal hero, The Game: 'That is what's best for business.’”
"Dude. This is not the time, this is not the place, and I am in no mood. You need to leave this ring right now, or I will make you leave.MJF stands toe-to-toe with Moxley before slithering out of the ring. Mox continues:
Hey, your theme music sucks by the way. Now Buffalo, New York. I am in no mood... I am pissed off. I am embarrassed. I am pissed off about a great many things. But none more so than the fact that I'm standing here without the AEW World Championship... The AEW World Championship represents passion for this sport! Passion for this business! It represents the passion of the guys and girls in the back, and the fans that fill the arenas and watch at home. Those three letters in the AEW World Championship, they represent heroes during a pandemic at a time where the world needed heroes. It represents the dream, the vision that we all had when we started this thing years ago, and we wanted to show the world just what wrestling could be. The AEW World Championship represents taking the dark and ugly side of this business and letting it die with another generation. The World Championship represents the freedom to be as great as you are willing to dare to be. The AEW World championship means being better than I was the day before. Even if it's just a little bit better. Even if nobody notices but me. That World Championship represents slaying demons. That World Championship represents EVERYTHING I LOVE ABOUT THIS BUSINESS!Moxley leaves to a furious ovation and has rallied the AEW fans back to reason and rationality. It’s only temporary though, and an unnerved mood persists. The message is delivered by Moxley, truly the Ace of the company… But it feels like it should’ve come from someone else and perhaps that someone else would have been there to deliver it if he wasn't turned away. Better yet, the situation may have been avoided entirely.
But the fact remains: on Sunday, I lost. And that's on me, that's my fault. I made mistakes. I got pinned. That's on me. I missed the game winning shot. And I was supposed to be on vacation right now, like until about two days ago. But here's another chance to take another shot when the game's on the line. This Tournament of Champions is one hell of a shot. That's one hell of a big rock to push all the way to the top of the hill again. Chris Jericho, the greatest of all time. Bryan Danielson, the best pure wrestler to ever step foot into a ring, a better wrestler than I'll ever be. Darby Allin, Hangman Page, Sammy Guevara, three dudes all younger than me, faster than me, more naturally gifted than I could ever be. So yeah, that's a hell of a shot. But winners always want the ball when the game is on the line. The Ace always wants the ball. And I want the ball. So hell yeah, I'm gonna take the shot.
Cause this isn't just a time to win… This is a time to be a legend!
But then again, maybe the whole damn thing was inevitable all along.
January 4, 2016 - Tokyo
Following their tag win over CHAOS, Kenny Omega betrays and usurps the leader of Bullet Club, AJ Styles, at NJPW: New Year’s Dash.
"AJ Styles! My god, you can't be surprised, can you? You people, you can't be surprised. You at home you better not be surprised. You had this coming, AJ. We gave you the big matches, we gave you the big pay-per-views. We made you a star, we paid you like a star. While I struggled, while I starved, forcing myself to be a junior. Everybody called you a leader, everybody called you the boss. Well AJ, if you are the boss, I'm just gonna say it. You have now been fired.The rest of the Bullet Club is initially in disagreement before coalescing around Kenny and ganging up on Styles. They leave with their former leader in a heap, but Kenny and the Young Bucks gather at ringside. The three of them return to the ring and continue the brutal assault on AJ Styles… They are still in the Bullet Club, but within that organization, henceforth they will be The Elite.
January 4, 2017 - Wrestle Kingdom 11
Having stormed through his first ever attempt in the tournament, Kenny Omega became the only gaijin to have ever won New Japan’s G1 Tournament and earned the right to challenge for the company’s top prize at WK11.
That night in the Tokyo Dome, Omega and Okada created magic in one of the greatest matches in wrestling history. On the same show, Bullet Club’s newest member debuts: Cody Rhodes. Frustrated with his position and his creative direction, Cody had requested and been granted his release from WWE the previous summer, Cody makes his way across the Pacific, sending shockwaves through the international wrestling landscape.
Despite this shot in the arm, Bullet Club is tested by the crushing defeat of its leader. Following his loss to Okada, Kenny steps away from wrestling to assess his future. When he returns after several weeks Cody had grown ambitious and plots in the background.
June 11, 2017 - Dominion
In a rematch of their classic from the start of the year at Wrestle Kingdom 11, Kenny Omega attempts to avenge his defeat and claim the IWGP Heavyweight Championship from Kazuchika Okada. Earlier in the night, Cody had grabbed a headset and proclaimed he wanted to face Okada himself.
Omega and Okada push each other over the limit even harder than before. Omega is taking inhuman punishment yet refuses to give up. Eventually, Cody makes his way down to the ring and attempts to throw in the towel for Kenny, but the Bucks stop him.
The timekeeper’s bell rings, marking it a 60-minute draw.
Afterward, the Elite debate whether it was a true act of mercy by Cody or a scheme for his personal goals
Cody storms Okada’s post-match press conference, where he mocks the champ, spits in his face, and challenges him for a title match.
May 16, 2017 - The Bet
Dave Meltzer quote-tweets a question asking if anyone could sell 10,000 tickets to a non-WWE show in America, to which he replies, “Not anytime soon.”
Cody takes note and responds: “I'll take that bet Dave… put The Bucks & I on the card & 3-months to promote”... Over the next year this grand dream between Cody and the Young Bucks will come to fruition.
July 1, 2017 - Returning the Favor
Cody unsuccessfully challenges Okada for the IWGP championship. Kenny comes to ringside and wants to throw in the towel just as Cody had tried weeks earlier. After the match, the two of them nearly come to blows backstage and Cody flips a table.
August 2017 - G1 Climax
Throughout the tournament, Bullet Club nears a boiling point. OG member Toma Tonga questions Omega’s leadership due to having his small inner circle of The Elite within the larger group. In the weeks and months to follow, Cody identifies Kota Ibushi as Kenny Omega’s weakest point and starts targeting him as a wedge to divide the Bullet Club and create chaos wherein he can ascend to power.
January 4, 2018 - Wrestle Kingdom 12
Looking to use a win over Ibushi as a flashpoint to take control of Bullet Club, Cody viciously mauls Kota in a singles match but can’t secure the victory. Frustrated that his plan failed, the next night at New Year’s Dash he launches a post-match assault on Ibushi. Cody and the rest of Bullet Club are wailing on Ibushi until Kenny rushes out to stop them… but the rest of Bullet Club can’t help feeling Kenny views his old tag partner as more important to him than they are. Cody’s plan bears fruit as Kenny makes a massive unforced error: he invites “Switchblade” Jay White to join Bullet Club and be a shot in the arm for the faction, only for White to betray him immediately and join CHAOS.
January 7, 2018 - Being the Elite #87
Camera follows the Elite as they are tense and nervous preparing for Wrestle Kingdom a few days earlier. It jumps to the group after New Year’s Dash, all gathered at a tense dinner conversation. To break the tension, Matt proposes a new gimmick for the group: “BTE IS DRUG FREE”... aka, Straight Edge… no one shoots it down, but they’re not thrilled either, and Cody hides his beer underneath the table.
The effort to relieve things fails, however, and Cody blurs the line between kayfabe and shoot, shouting for the cameraman to put the camera down. Then we get a fly-on-the-wall glimpse at him charging Kenny with always “turning everything into a bit”, disregarding the group, and heatedly asking him if he’s actually their leader before Kenny finally storms away from the table.
January 28, 2018 - Civil War
Jay White scores a massive upset at New Beginning and takes the IWGP United States Championship from Kenny Omega. After the bell, Hangman confronts Jay White and seeks to challenge for the title, but Kenny stops him. The Bucks and Cody rush to the ring, and Cody accuses their leader of stepping on Hangman’s moment. A violent argument ensues with Kenny shoving Matt Jackson to the ground.
Once the Elite have left the ring and Kenny is alone, Cody seizes the opportunity and hits Kenny with a CrossRhodes, initiating the Bullet Club Civil War. The only thing saving Omega from a brutal attack that night is Ibushi, who runs off Cody and returns the favor for his old friend and partner, reuniting the Golden Lovers after years of separation. Regardless, Cody’s plan is in full effect. Bullet Club is in disarray and if he is to take power, now is the opportunity.
In 944 days, Roman Reigns becomes world champion to begin his and the Bloodline's vice grip on WWE.
January 30, 2018 - Being The Elite #90
Cody, to the assembled Elite of Matt, Nick, Hangman, and Marty:
It isn’t my place, but you’ve known that guy for over ten years. I don’t get it, I’m sorry. Yeah, he’s a great wrestler, but leadership… Like I said, it’s action not position! That’s not acting like a leader! ‘Oh, you’re my second, you’re my second’... Who the F-CK are you seconds for? Nobody! The best tag team in the world! And Hangman, it’s your moment! He… He ruined it.Kenny & Ibushi go to visit the Bucks in their hotel room, Room 710… but we aren’t shown what happens next.
Bullet Club is fine… Bullet Club is fine.
February 12, 2018 – Being the Elite #92
Cody floats around reassuring everyone: “Bullet Club is fine.” All of the guys have pure depression on their faces, but Cody continually gasses them up, telling the Bucks they’re ready for the jump to the heavyweight division and encouraging Marty to start up a Villain Club of his own. Later, Matt, Nick, and Marty are commiserating in a locker room prior to a Ring of Honor show when Hangman and Cody strut through the door.
Cody, smugly:
“Whew, look at that! Did you guys see [Hangman] kick the door down??”He thinks a couple of surprises might cheer them up. The first, some new merch that says “Bullet Club is Fine” doesn’t do the trick, so he takes them for the second surprise: their new mascot, Bury the Drug-Free Bear. Using his best Sting voice, Cody introduces Bury as someone who will “shock the world” only for him to “fall on his f-ckin’ arse” like the Shockmaster did 25 years earlier.
Kenny tries to call Matt, but Cody sees the call coming through on the phone and declines it.
February 19, 2018 – Being the Elite #93
Cody maneuvers the Bucks around the Melbourne airport to keep them from running into Kenny. While traveling, Cody further drives the Ibushi wedge between Matt and the absent Kenny and plays up that Kenny only views the Bucks as a junior tag team. Later, Cody takes the brothers out to the zoo and to the movie theater as we see Kenny emotionally watching Casablanca on his phone.
The Bucks catch up with Tonga and the OGs backstage in a locker room where they try to make peace.
Matt:
“Alright guys, thanks for gathering here. Nick and I feel like there’s one important thing that we need to talk about… I think it’s kind of obvious, right? There’s a divide in the Bullet Club. It’s almost like there’s two entities all of a sudden. It’s like there’s Bullet Club BTE and Bullet Club OGs… Nick and I have been watching what you’ve been doing in Japan… holding down the fort, representing the Bullet Club, making the name proud. But we’ve been back at home in the US doing the same thing. There is no heat here. We love you guys. When we all say that catchphrase, when we say ‘Bullet Club is for life’, we mean it. It’s not just a catchphrase, okay? There’s no heat here. The only heat is between two individuals: Cody and Kenny.”Tonga:
“Cody is right. Bullet Club is fine.”The two groups shake hands, then Cody enters the locker room, surprised to see everyone together:
“Did somebody call a meeting? I didn’t call a meeting…”In strolls Kenny.
Kenny: So there he is. The snake in the grass. Three-star savior. Hey Cody.They start brawling and the others can barely keep them apart.
Cody: Did you see the sign outside? It says 'Bullet Club'.
Kenny: That's right, and I AM THE LEADER.
Cody:
Touch me and I'll sue! Touch me and I'll sue!!Cody throws a chair that barely misses Kenny and the Bucks.
Matt and Nick look at each other, devastated at what’s become of the group.
February 25, 2018 - Being the Elite #94
Matt Jackson is on a plane traveling between shows, doing the same thing as Kenny from the previous episode: watching Casablanca.
For those who haven't seen it, the story at the heart of the film is a love triangle: cynical club owner Rick, his first love Ilsa, and her rebel husband Laszlo, enhanced by a background of espionage and war with the local police chief, Renault, at the crossroads of the entanglements.
It’s foreshadowing the story to come. In the film, Rick and Ilsa had a passionate love before the events on screen, but they split up and Ilsa then wound up with her now-husband Laszlo, a Czech rebel carrying vital documents for the resistance against Nazi Germany. Rick and Ilsa reunite and rekindle their romance until Rick – knowing she’s better off with her husband – convinces Ilsa to leave with Laszlo before local authorities catch them. Rick stays behind, killing the evil Major Strasser who was attempting to stop the married couple from escaping Casablanca. Renault, who has been playing both sides (Germans and Resistance) up to this point, is touched by Rick's sacrifice. Other policemen arrive and see Strasser's dead body. Rather than identify Rick as the culprit, Renault instructs the cops to "round up the usual suspects"... And of course, that classic line provides the name of the film The Usual Suspects, from which Punk, and MJF, and Don Callis have all quoted the final line:
"The greatest trick the devil ever pulled was making you believe he doesn't exist."
The Usual Suspects is a tale of a mysterious crime lord who manipulates and controls multiple criminals to achieve his ultimate goal and get away scot-free. It is tightly designed so that if you rewatch it knowing the ending, you realize and notice dozens of things you missed on the first viewing.
As Casablanca ends, Rick says to Renault: "I think this is the beginning of a beautiful friendship", implying that if they work together, they can get away with almost anything…
This BTE episode ends with the group all in Japan. The Bucks approach Kenny and Ibushi to have a conversation, but Kenny doesn’t have time for them. Later that night at the event, Cody pulls the Bucks into a hallway and implores them to listen to the promo Kenny is cutting in the ring at that exact moment, where he declares the Golden Lovers the greatest tag team in the world. Cody pushes them to go handle it. The Young Bucks go to the ring while Cody flashes a devilish smile.
Matt:
From this day forward, my brother and I have decided to move up and compete in the heavyweight tag team division.It puts them directly in opposition with the Lovers. Kenny and Ibushi confront them backstage, but the Bucks don’t take anything from him, saying they’ve always been there to support him but it’s never been returned. All those times they were there to pick Kenny up off the mat, where was Ibushi?
March 5, 2018 - BTE #95
In Vegas, Matt and Nick are in the dressing room talking when Bury the Drug Free Bear enters and seems desperate to tell them something. Bury is about to remove the head to his costume when Hangman bursts in. He is angry with Matt for not helping him during his confrontation with Joey Ryan the week prior. Cody enters and asks Bury why he hasn't got his Bullet Club shirt on and pulls him away to get changed. Everyone looks confused and Matt wonders what the bear was trying to tell them.
Cody is in the production studio and calls Nick over to suggest that Matt is holding him back and that he should consider wrestling in singles matches, but Nick looks unconvinced. Later that night, Cody is in the ring celebrating with Brandi and Bury after his match. As Cody goes to hug Bury, the bear pushes him to the floor. Standing over a prone, confused Cody, Bury removes his costume head to reveal Kenny Omega ,who knocks out Cody with a knee strike as the fans go wild.
Cody is demented after the match:
“What a time. What a time to be involved in this great sport… Everybody’s eyes in this sport are fixed on New Orleans, on Supercard of Honor… my very first encounter with Kenny Omega. So wouldn’t that be enough? As a professional… that feather in your cap, that everybody is talking about your match, that everybody wants to see your match, that you have stolen the [Wrestlemania] weekend from the rich and you have given it to the poor… wouldn’t that be enough?March 20, 2018 – BTE #97
So why the… escalation? Why come to Las Vegas? … You’re supposed to be the best wrestler in the world! A hero! You’ve got a bag full of them [match rating] stars, well I have a book full of dates, full of cities, full of towns, because I’m not a hero once a month! I’m a hero every single night!
Perception is no longer reality. Reality is reality.
And the reality is that I am the leader of the Bullet Club… that I am the hero in this story.”
Just like he did with Nick previously, Cody sequesters Matt and says his brother has been holding him back and he needs a singles push.
In Japan, Kenny records a message to the Young Bucks apologizing, saying how Cody has gotten into everyone’s heads and divided the group, and hopes to make amends… Unbeknownst to him, Cody has Nick’s laptop so he intercepts the message and edits it down to an insulting challenge. Matt is enraged, but Nick is suspicious.
March 25, 2018 – The Elite Fight It Out
In Los Angeles at NJPW: Strong Style Evolved, the Golden Lovers face the Young Bucks in a deeply personal grudge match. After a brutal, back-and-forth war where the Lovers emerge victorious, Kenny attempts to bury the hatchet. Nick accepts the olive branch, but Matt refuses to shake Kenny’s hand. Cody hits the ring and berates Matt for eating the pin during the match. When Nick intervenes, Cody spins around and shoves him to the ground.
Later in the locker room, Cody comes in to ask what happened out there. The Bucks are challenging him for his actions, but Cody shouts them down, saying he thought it was Kenny in the ring and that he would never do such a thing to them. Cody apologizes profusely and leaves.
Nick:
“I don’t think we can trust this guy.”April 7, 2018 – Supercard of Honor XII
With the leadership of Bullet Club at stake, Kenny Omega and Cody Rhodes square off in a hard-hitting match. Having grown wary of Cody and his schemes, the Bucks come down to the ring and decide to attack Cody. They launch double superkicks… but Cody ducks and the kicks land on Omega, allowing Cody to hit his finisher and claim the win. Matt and Nick attempt to explain, but Kenny refuses to listen.
In the backstage area, Cody is ecstatic at wresting control of Bullet Club away from Kenny. He wants to celebrate, but the Elite leave the dressing room and leave Cody sitting alone in his ring gear, sweaty, bloody, with a black eye and a gym towel draped around his shoulders, looking starkly similar to another guy post-match four years later…
June 4, 2018 – BTE #105
After a busy summer in which Cody and the Bucks have assembled the looming All In event, Matt and Nick try establishing lines of communication with Kenny in Japan. Ibushi implores him to reconcile with his old friends but he’s reluctant. Cody is obsessed with running a Senate election campaign in Texas and practices his speeches in bathroom mirrors, but it almost sounds like he’s talking to his stablemates. Meanwhile, a package that Matt and Nick sent him weeks ago has been collecting dust the whole time. Ahead of his fourth match with Kazuchika Okada, Kenny decides to open the package…
June 9, 2018 – Omega vs Okada IV
Everyone is in Japan for the big Dominion show. Hangman approaches Cody and asks what the plan is for tonight. Cody looks sullen and calls off whatever he had been plotting to ruin Omega’s big night.
Kenny triumphs in possibly the greatest match in wrestling history, claiming the IWGP heavyweight championship. He reunites with the Young Bucks afterward, and it’s revealed that in the package are Golden Elite shirts, honoring the pact they made in Hotel Room 710 at the start of the year.
Cody approaches the locker room with congratulatory gifts for Kenny and to make peace, but he stops short and leaves them outside the door.
July 7, 2018 – Debts Are Settled in San Francisco
At the G1 Special NJPW show, Cody challenges Omega for the IWGP championship. After a war with Kenny emerging in triumph, the Elite gather and celebrate… until the Bullet Club OGs attack them in retribution for the dysfunction and strife they’ve brought to the group over the previous two years. Cody returns to the ring and is given a chance to brutalize Kenny, but instead he defends him and rejoins the Elite in full.
Over the coming months, Cody, Kenny, Matt, Nick and Hangman solidify themselves as a core group leading up to:
September 1, 2018 - All In
By far the greatest triumph in indie wrestling history, the show was a massive success both at live gate and on PPV, wildly exceeding all expectations. In its main event, Cody wins the NWA World Heavyweight Championship, the same world title his father had claimed 31 years earlier.
After this monumental night, the Elite ceded the war for control of Bullet Club to the OGs and stepped away from the group, turning their attention to the establishment of something new entirely: All Elite Wrestling. This new national promotion came into being on January 1, 2019, and at its forefront was the core group of five. As the inaugural and omnipresent face of the company, Cody’s claim to AEW gold is surely just a matter of time.
May 25, 2019 -- Double or Nothing
AEW holds its first event ever.
In 944 days, on the Christmas episode of Rampage, Cody claims his final championship in AEW.
August 31, 2019 -- All Out
As the clock strikes midnight, Chris Jericho pins Hangman Adam Page to become the first AEW World Champion.
In 944 days, Cody Rhodes rises onto the WrestleMania stage and returns to WWE.
November 6, 2019
Allied with his friend, protege, and personal recruit to AEW, Maxwell Jacob Friedman, the public face of AEW prepares to challenge for the world championship of the company he helped build. He seems destined for it, it’s damn near his birthright, and yet there are whispers he’s only in position to claim it through politics.
Cody:
“Eddie Graham... Cowboy Bill Watts... The American Dream Dusty Rhodes... For the cold and sterile historians of our business, there's an air of controversy that surrounds them, it's from the simple fact that those men were also, in addition to being competitors... they were management. Not unlike myself. And for the last year I've told everybody: every podcast, every radio, every correspondent. I've shouted it off the rooftops how proud I am of AEW, how proud I am of the all-inclusive nature, of the schedule, of the pay, of the fact that we will listen. This! This is Ellis Island for a professional wrestler! This is freedom! So, when I hear the same criticism attached to my name for being management and being in a title match… I can't not hear it... And with that said, I am announcing that if I do not defeat Chris Jericho at Full Gear... I will never challenge for the AEW World championship again.”And so Cody faced Chris Jericho at Full Gear 2019 with destiny in his grasp. There, with MJF in his corner, Cody and Jericho pushed each other to their limits. Late in the match with the challenger locked tight in the Walls of Jericho, MJF throws in the towel for Cody and costs him the match, effectively locking him out of the title picture thereafter.
MJF’s ascension begins. He wins the Dynamite Diamond Ring and begins climbing the rankings. Winning isn’t simply enough, though. If he wants everything, he needs chaos. He needs to flip the world upside down. He needs the world to believe its heroes are the villains and its villains are the heroes.
November 14, 2019
MJF:
You wanna boo me as if I’m the villain… Meanwhile, you people have been cheering for the real villain the whole time. That villain is Cody… Cody Rhodes couldn’t give less of a shit about any single one of you… You sheep don’t want to admit it. There’s only one man on this planet who knows the real Cody Rhodes, and you’re looking at him.December 11, 2019
MJF:
"What are you gonna do Cody? Are you gonna try to fire me? Are you gonna pull Tony Khan over to the side and get me fired? Well how bout you do that Cody. HOW BOUT YOU FIRE ME. Oh wait. That's right. You won't. Because the one thing you want most in this world is to get your hands on me... And to top that off, you'd be letting down each and every one of these people you claim to care about.”February 29, 2020 – Revolution
After weeks of taunting and weeks of enduring the original gauntlet of trials MJF sets in order to get a match with him, Cody gets his match with MJF… but he falls short, defeated and humiliated by the young man he brought into AEW himself.
March 5, 2020 – Cody is bitten by the original Snake
Jake Roberts emerges from the thickest of weeds and slithers down to the ring. He nearly devours Cody. He mocks him… “Hail Caesar”. He neither fears nor respects him.
“What a Snake wants, a snake takes. I’m not in AEW for the whole pie.. Just your slice”Two weeks later the world screeches to a halt as an unknown, lethal virus spreads rapidly around the globe. For several weeks Dynamite is patchwork, assembled from whatever talent is available. A tournament for a new title belt is announced. Ahead of its opening round we get the darkest promo we’ve thus far seen from the purest babyface in the company’s short history…
April 8, 2020
Cody sits ominously at a table, in a pitch black room, and lights a cigar… just as he’d done before when laying out his machinations against Kenny Omega for control of Bullet Club.
Cody:
"Why do I wanna be TNT Champion? Wrestling is so linear you're gonna hear the same answer to that question over and over again. You'll even hear the announcers strike some of the same hyperboles as they describe the stakes. The wrestlers will give you that real wrestling school, paint by numbers interview where they say things like --- you see: ‘The boys in the back.' Or my favorite: They perpetually say their own name or the person they're wrestling against or the person who's interviewing them over and over again. Like I said, wrestling is linear. They might even do the – [Cody gestures around his waist where a belt would be worn] - that thing. You see, where you pantomime, where you indicate that you want the belt. I've done it a thousand times. We've all done it, we're all guilty. Wrestling is linear. But these are not linear times, are they? I think we'd all give our last dollar for a little bit of normalcy, a little bit of linear. It's my personal hope that we get through this just fine. We wanna live by each other's happiness, not by each other's misery, right?It was an outright heel promo, preceding his entry into the tournament which he ultimately won, facing Jake Roberts’ client – Lance Archer – in the finals. Cody is the conquering hero he always aspires to be, and he rattles off five straight title defenses in five weeks. Someone’s not very impressed, however.
So why do I need to become champion? It is not the fame. It's certainly not the added money. It's not the specialized lower third that they put on the screen. It's not even my specific, unique circumstance of trying to carry a last name that is worth 58 years in gold. It's much simpler. It's because I don't wanna lose. AEW has four major pay per views: Double Or Nothing, All Out, Full Gear, Revolution and I'm 50/50 and I have felt lost and I don't ever want to lose again…The motto, the expression, what the Nightmare Family means, it's sitting at the side of my neck is when we say: DO THE WORK! It's not: Do the work and lose.
And this tournament is flush, it's rich in talent. Take Colt Cabana. Probably the second most experienced guy in the tournament. Does a better flip, flop and fly than me, Dustin and Bully combined. Ask anybody in any locker room the world over – they'll tell you they love Colt Cabana. Well frankly: I do not trust a wrestler that doesn't have any enemies.
Kip Sabian… and that hellfire fiance of his… What happens when those two cohabitate? They’re either gonna motivate themselves upwards or they're gonna drag themselves down to Complacency City, right next to Jobber Avenue.
Darby… I feel like I handpicked Darby. He's clearly the fastest rising star in all of wrestling in any company, hands down. He's putting on weight by the day, he's assassin quick. But Darby is a freshman on the varsity squad. I don't think he has the mental aptitude to finish this tournament.
My oldest friend… Shawn Spears. My former tag team partner, kind of my Dick Murdoch. Could be a world champion pretty much anywhere he wanted to be. But Shawn Spears is King Boo-Boo Face and he will mentally defeat himself before we ever even lock up…
Every one of those guys, they want to be TNT Champion. The difference with me: I NEED IT!
July 7, 2020
Cody stands with Arn in the ring, congratulating himself on the recent string of victories against… let’s say, less than impressive competition.
Onto the stage charges Eddie Kingston, who’s heard enough:
"No, no, no, we're gonna get this right, we're gonna do this real quick. Cody, you talk about grinding, you talk about living this rough life, all that jazz. No one's gonna 'out-grind' you, all that stuff. My man, it's easy to say that when you grew up around used-to-be legends like Arn Anderson. Yeah, you heard me. Keep shooting murder-ones at me and I'll knock your jaw right off your face, partner. You know what I grew up around? You know what I grew up around? Alcoholics! Junkies! I GREW UP AROUND THAT... AND I HAD TO SURVIVE. I HAD TO GRIND. You couldn't last a day in my shoes, so you don't tell me nothing about grinding. You talk about the sport of pro-wrestling... that's a joke. Because every person you faced has been a child. I am a grown-ass man and I will put you in the ground and smile.Infuriated that he would be upstaged like this, Cody accepts on the spot. He survives an incredibly violent match and continues on with his title reign.
But here's the best part about this whole thing: the guy that you like to mention because you like to be best friends with the boss, Tony Khan… He paid me to show up. And now he's going to pay me to kick your ass and take that championship. Oh yeah, you wanna go? Arn, I swear on my beautiful mother's life, if you don't shut up, I'm gouging your eye out. All right? Let me speak! It's my time now. Real easy, relax, you've had yours. Tony Khan said to me, ‘You know what, King? If you want No DQ, man, that's fine by me.. just.. you know.. Cody has to accept.' You have to accept, cause either you're an egg-sucking dog or you're an egg-sucking bitch."
August 13, 2020
Mr. Brodie Lee whips Cody’s ass. In just over three minutes, it’s done and his beloved championship is gone. The Exalted One and The Dark Order put a massive beatdown on Cody and he’s carried out on a stretcher… Then they continue attacking him on the stretcher.
Cody disappears for weeks.
September 23, 2020
Brodie spends over a month terrorizing anyone even remotely close to Cody, but he still doesn’t come back until after Brodie beats down Orange Cassidy in a title defense. It’s a surprise attack, which incenses The Exalted One.
Brodie:
"You gotta be kidding me! The audacity of a man, the audacity of you Cody to return like that! You have been gone for five weeks while I’ve been here doing the work, being undeniable! Oh my God, the audacity of you Cody. What kind of man sends another man to do his work? Did you see what I did to Dustin? Did you see what Anna Jay did to Brandi? What kind of man Cody, what kind of man lets his wife post Instagram thirst traps while calling me daddy? What kind of man stays away in a little bubble? A man like you, Cody. But YOU are no man! YOU are a coward!Mr. Brodie Lee grabs a pair of dog collars and looks into the camera.
Cody, you can run on for a long time, but sooner or later Brodie Lee is gonna cut you down! And I am gonna take this dog collar, Cody, I am gonna wrap it around your neck, I am gonna wrap it around that God-forsaken tattoo! And you, Cody, will have nowhere, nowhere to run and nowhere to hide! You, Cody... You have one week to answer me: Are you a man... Or are you a coward?!"Two weeks later, Cody reclaims his championship in the first dog collar match in AEW history. He would hold it for only a month until one of the Four Pillars pries it away from him, beginning Darby Allin’s ascension to the main event scene... And sending Cody spiraling into the Codyverse of excess and absurdity.
February 17, 2021 - “It’s a girl!”
Despite a litany of viral media and news segments addressing how excessive and even dangerous pregnancy gender reveals are… Cody and Brandi have theirs live on Dynamite, with full entrance and theme, as well as what still to this day is among the largest pyro displays in the history of AEW. It’s shockingly tone-deaf.
May 12, 2021 – The worst promo in AEW history
Just before the one year anniversary of the George Floyd murder that rattled America and stirred racial dialogue in a manner unseen for decades…
Cody addresses Anthony Ogogo and delivers an all-time terrible promo. I'm not even gonna transcribe it here, it's the most pandering cringe ever.
Here's a link if you absolutely need to see it...
When AEW returns to touring, all the cheering and adulation Cody was accustomed to at AEW's beginning is gone. His goodwill has completely evaporated. They’re tired of his phony, self-fellating act and want something different.
July 7, 2021
Still nursing a vicious eye injury incurred at the hands of Kevin Owens on WWE programming the previous October, Malakai Black posts on Instagram a video of him in a mental institution where he's been locked up for 5 years, coincidentally the same length of time he was in his old company... He viciously attacks and kills the doctors and staff.
Walking out, he says "The Devil made me do it."
[Continued in comments]
2023.03.30 17:34 Logical-Dentist-7512 Hire a hacker for cell phone
[email protected] --------------- This article is about how to hire a hacker for cell phone hacking with a professional phone hacker to hack someone’s phone.
Want to hire a hacker for cell phone hacking? [email protected] has the best collection of hackers who can gain access into any phone.
Many people all over the world are hiring hackers to find out who has been sending them sexually explicit photos, threatening messages, or inappropriate videos. Hacking is here to stay and will likely create more jobs for people who want to help others hack their phones.
Unlike spy app, you need to touch the phone but when you hire a hacker for cell phone hack, you don’t need touch the phone.
From [email protected] has the best collection of verified hacker that you can hire.
You can monitor the list below
For further information about how to Hire a hacker for cell phone and other related hacking services, mail us on [email protected]
submitted by Logical-Dentist-7512 to ERTERRZvXCCVBV [link] [comments]
Hire a hacker for cell phone
This article is about how to hire a hacker for cell phone hacking with a professional phone hacker to hack someone’s phone. Hacking someone’s cell phone seems like a complicated process, but this article will explain how you can hire a professional hacker and make it easier on yourself.Want to hire a hacker for cell phone hacking? [email protected] has the best collection of hackers who can gain access into any phone.
- How much do phone hackers cost?
- Why hire a professional phone hacker?
- What should you expect from a phone hacking service?
- Hacking and protecting your mobile phone
- What details do you require to hack a cell phone?
- hire a hacker for cell phone
Why hire a professional phone hacker?
Hiring a phone hacker is a way to get back at someone or uncover the truth about whether your co-worker is leaking company secrets. If you spouse has been cheating, you can remotely hack the phone even if you can’t touch the phone.Many people all over the world are hiring hackers to find out who has been sending them sexually explicit photos, threatening messages, or inappropriate videos. Hacking is here to stay and will likely create more jobs for people who want to help others hack their phones.
Unlike spy app, you need to touch the phone but when you hire a hacker for cell phone hack, you don’t need touch the phone.
From [email protected] has the best collection of verified hacker that you can hire.
What should you expect from a phone hacking service?
Whether you’re a business or a private individual, there’s nothing wrong with hiring a phone hacking service to investigate the status of your personal or business phone calls. A cell phone hacker is an individual who can dig deep into someone else’s phone conversations for illicitly obtained information.You can monitor the list below
- You can view pictures from the phone gallery
- Recover deleted text messages, incoming and outgoing messages
- Call records can be captures from any phone with a professional service
- GPS tracker: you can be able to track your spouse phone without asking where he or she has been.
What details do you require to hack a cell phone?
A cell phone can be hack if you can touch it without touching it. Phone hacking service require set of skill which can be deployed to hack a phone with just the phone number.hire a hacker for cell phone
The first thing one should do is to take a comprehensive look at the device. This is important, as an individual will not be able to find mobile phone spy software without recognizing the device. It is important that you have your phone in a location where it cannot be broken into. It would be wise to have them installed apps on one of your phones and have it in a bank vault, locked safe, or some other secure location. It’s also important to look into the security measures that you can put on your phone to make sure nobody else can access it without your knowledge.For further information about how to Hire a hacker for cell phone and other related hacking services, mail us on [email protected]